《King of Devas》 Chapter 1 "Indra, King of Svarga!" "You have forgotten your duties as the King of Svarga! I curse you and the entire Devloka!" "Wealth, honor, luxury, divine power¡ªeverything you take pride in will be stripped away. You will also lose your reign over the three realms!" The shocking roar reverberated through Svarga. Boom! Dark clouds rolled in, and thunder rumbled ominously, like a massive serpent thrashing in a flood, foreshadowing the terror of the curse. Indra jolted awake, rubbing the sleep from his eyes, his face etched with fatigue," I had that nightmare again!" He surveyed the dim, deserted Svarga. The temple stood in ruins, its once-golden pillars now dull and rotting. The bright golden lanterns had turned into tarnished copper lamps. Even the glorious divine armor that adorned his body had rusted into tattered scrap metal. All this was a result of Sage Durvasa''s curse! "Why am I so unfortunate?" he lamented. "I traveled through time in Indian mythology, and despite everything, I ended up as Indra, the King of Svarga." "Indra... the unluckiest Deva!" Indra rested his chin in one hand, sitting on a throne now reduced to a straw blanket, overwhelmed by melancholy. In Indian mythology, Brahma is the creator of the universe, Vishnu is the preserver of Dharma in the world, and Shiva is the destroyer of the universe at the end of time. Together, they represent a cycle of reincarnation, eternal time, and Dharma, forming the Trimurti. Indra and the other devas are descendants of Kashyapa, a son born from Brahma''s mind and one of the Saptarishis. The current depletion of Svarga is due to Sage Durvasa, an incarnation of Shiva, the God of Destruction. He is a great sage who possesses immense asceticism and spiritual power. The incident began when Shiva gifted the sage a garland of flowers, symbolizing good fortune. Shiva instructed Durvasa that he could bestow the garland upon the most heroic god. Believing that Indra, the king of the Devas, deserved this honor, Durvasa traveled to Svarga, ready to present the garland to him. However, upon arriving, Sage Durvasa found Svarga immersed in music and celebrations, with all the Devas indulging in their joy while relaxed on their Divine duties. This sight immediately ignited Durvasa''s anger. Furious, he sought out Indra. When Indra saw Sage Durvasa approaching, he ordered his mount, the majestic white elephant Airavata, to catch the garland. Unfortunately, Airavata missed the catch, and the garland fell to the ground. In a further mishap, the elephant''s foot slipped, and he accidentally stepped on the garland, crushing it beneath his massive weight. This disrespectful treatment of the divine offering enraged Sage Durvasa even more. His eyes flashed with fury as he glared at Indra, who could feel the weight of the sage''s anger bearing down upon him. "How dare you treat my gift with such contempt!" Durvasa thundered, his voice echoing like a storm. "You will regret this insolence!" Before Indra could respond, the sage raised his hand and pronounced a powerful curse: "You shall lose your divine power and the respect of the other Devas! Your throne will be threatened, and your reign will be challenged by those who once bowed before you!" Indra''s heart sank at the sage''s words. He realized that this was not merely a slight; it was a dire warning that could change the course of his rule over Svarga. As Durvasa stormed away, Indra could only watch helplessly, knowing that the curse would soon take effect and bring chaos to the heavens As a result of this curse, the Devas became weak and vulnerable, leading to their eventual struggles against Asurasas. Indra''s divine power gradually diminished. "The curse of Sage Durvasa is too powerful; the strength of all the Devas has been greatly reduced," he lamented. "I fear the asuras will attack Svarga soon! We must find a way to defend ourselves!" Indra frowned in deep thought. Finally, he raised himself, stood up from the throne that had turned to stone, and slowly walked out of the palace. Barroo¡ª The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. A low, mournful cry echoed through the air. Airavata, the three-headed, six-tusked white elephant, stepped forward. He knew, lowered his head, and extended his trunk to Indra''s feet, inviting him to climb onto his back. "My poor little elephant! I forgot that you too were cursed by Sage Durvasa and can no longer fly. Later, I will take you to the human world, and I will ride you again!" Indra said, patting Airavata''s trunk with a sigh. He lamented having a mount that couldn''t fly, fearing he might fall from Svarga! Airavata shook his trunk, his eyes glistening with tears, and nodded in agreement. Indra then gazed far into the distance, across the endless expanse of Svarga, and set off toward the abode of the Sun. He had decided to seek out Surya, the sun god¡ªhis brother! When Brahma created the world, he first gave birth to the four Kumaras, the Saptarishi (Seven Sages), Swayambhuva Manu, and Shatarupa from his mind. The daughter of Swayambhuva Manu and Shatarupa married Prajapati Daksha and bore him fifty daughters. Daksha''s eldest daughter, Sati, his second daughter, Aditi, and his third daughter, Diti, were all married to the same man¡ªKashyapa Sage, one of the seven great sages. Aditi gave birth to the Devas, also known asAdityas, while Diti gave birth to many Asuras and demons, referred to as the Daityas. Indra and Surya were the sons of Kashyapa and Aditi. Indra''s divine power had greatly diminished. Fortunately, all the Devas were in Svarga. He managed to reach the Sun Temple before his strength was entirely depleted. The Sun Temple''s brilliance once shone the brightest in Svarga, with gates that sparkled like jewels; now, however, it lay in darkness, resembling a house made of stone. Many Gandharvas, who served as attendant Devas, sat under the eaves of the palace like beggars. Their once resplendent garments, woven with threads of gold and adorned with jewels, had become tattered and faded, reflecting their dire state. The vibrant colors that once symbolized their divine essence were now dulled, and their attire hung loosely on their frames, a stark contrast to their previous glory. As the curse tightened its grip on Svarga, the Gandharvas lost their ability to play divine music. The ethereal melodies that once filled the heavens with joy and harmony were silenced, leaving a haunting emptiness in their wake. Without their music, the atmosphere grew heavy, and the celestial celebrations turned somber. Indra took a glance around before stepping into the Sun Temple. "Indra, you are here!" Indra looked up to see a figure as dark as coal seated on a stone throne. He was tall, with a face as shadowy as the depths of a charred pot. His features were barely discernible, and he no longer bore the handsome visage of his former self. It was Surya, the Sun God!This was a sign of a solar eclipse. Whenever a significant change occurs in the universe, the glorious form of Surya, the Sun God, darkens and transforms into a small sunspot. Indra was not surprised by this; however... He frowned slightly as he gazed at Surya, who sat motionless. "Even though I am no longer the King of Svarga, I am still your brother. Why do you remain silent and refuse to speak?" Indra asked. Surya was silent for a moment before replying, "I can''t walk or even stand up." Indra was momentarily speechless. It seemed absurd; this being, who illuminated the world every day, rode his sun chariot and flew through Svarga, claimed he could not walk. That simply couldn''t be true. "I''m still bound to drive the sun chariot. It''s exhausting! What do you want from me?!" Surya complained. Indra''s expression grew serious. "The Devas have been cursed, and their powers have been greatly diminished. They are weak. The Asuras may soon attack Svarga!" Both the Asuras and the Devas were descendants of Kashyapa. However, the Asuras dwelled in desolate lands, Patal, and had always resented the Devas for living in the prosperous Svarga. Now that the Devas were weakened, the Asuras would undoubtedly seize the opportunity to launch an invasion. Surya''s expression shifted, and panic swept across his dark face. "What should we do?" he exclaimed. "We don''t even have the strength to raise our weapons! If the Asuras attack us, our entire army could be wiped out!" Indra raised an eyebrow, contemplating their dire situation. He had little desire to resume the role of King of Svarga. Above all, he didn''t want to become a prisoner. The thought of being slaughtered by the Asuras was unbearable! The famous churning of the Cosmic Ocean (Samudra Manthan) in Indian Puranas had not yet begun, and the nectar of immortality, Amrita, had not yet fallen into the hands of the Devas. Those who had not tasted the Amrita would not achieve immortality. Dying now would truly mean death! "I have a solution!" Indra declared, a flicker of determination crossing his face. He raised his hand and pointed at Surya, deep in thought. "Let us perform penance! We can train rigorously together!" Surya nodded in agreement. "Hard penance could be the answer!" In this world, suffering was abundant. If the Devas and Asuras endured more than their share of hardship, they would earn great merits, awakening powerful forces of penance. Such power could shake the very foundations of the world and lead to profound change even in the destiny of the world. TheDevas must bless the ascetics and grant them immense power to temper the force of asceticism and maintain the balance of the world. This type of boon stems from the fundamental laws of existence and can surpass even the power of the blessing of the one who is granting the boon itself. At that moment, Indra raised his hand and pointed toward the Brahma world. "From now on, I, Indra, will perform penance in honor of Brahma, The Creator. I will refrain from drinking alcohol, sitting on a throne, wearing ornate divine robes, living in opulent temples, squandering wealth, being ostentatious, or riding a mount!" "If I do not covet status, I will willingly relinquish the position of King of Svarga to anyone who asks for it," Indra declared solemnly. Surya suddenly stood up, his eyes wide with shock. "You''re serious?! This is the position of King of Svarga, and you''re willing to undergo such rigorous training? Have you forgotten once spoken words can never be taken back!" Indra couldn''t help but feel a sense of joy. King of Svarga! Not even the bravest man will dare to claim that title! Because anybody in the universe who wants to prove that he is strongest comes to Svarga to claim his head. --- Chapter 2 Indian Puranic stories follow a basic process. An Asura or Daitya utilizes his long life and endurance to do hard penance, which grants him boons from Brahma or Shiva. With these boons, he embarks on a conquest of the three realms. The Asura first conquers Patala Loka and Bhu Loka before challenging the King of Svarga to become the King of Triloka. Boons represent the power of the laws of the universe and are significantly stronger than the elemental powers of the Devas. At times, even the Trimurti can be troubled by the might of these boons. Unless Lord Shiva chooses to destroy the world, the Trimurti cannot nullify them. Indeed, unless the Trimurti turns the tables, they cannot break the boons once given. Destroying the world is not the Trimurti''s intention unless the collapse of Karma. The only way to know the weaknesses of the boons is to reference the original boon itself and find loopholes in it. Before identifying the weaknesses, Indra, the King of Svarga, serves as a testing ground for the power of these boons and the loopholes within them. He becomes the one who faces defeat, has to hide, or is simply imprisoned. An Asura king who has never defeated the King of Svarga is not considered a worthy ruler! Major asuras such as Nahusha, Bali, Meghnath, Vritra, and Banasura have all bested Indra. Numerous other instances will arise where sages, incarnations of Trimurti, children of Devas, curses, and boons will further trouble Indra in the future. "Whoever wants to be in such a miserable position can have it! Why does the king of Svarga get beaten in every Yuga" Indra''s eyes shifted slightly as he contemplated. He pursed his lips, coughed twice, and hurriedly said, "Now that we are cursed, I realize the position of King of Svarga is far too dangerous. My Strength and will are not strong enough, and my ascetic practice is insufficient." Surya''s expression was solemn as he clenched his fist against his chest, responding earnestly, "You weren''t like this before. I remember you often said, ''As Devas, it is natural for us to enjoy all the beauty this world offers!'' What has changed?" Surya couldn''t believe it; his dark face reflected his incredulity. The once-arrogant King of Svarga, Indra, now admitted he wasn''t strong enough¡ªunbelievable! "It''s just that I''ve shed my childishness. I''ve come to realize the importance of Penance and understand the Dharma! Why should we wait for Asuras to ask for boons from Trimurti? Shouldn''t we too start doing penance? " Indra declared, pressing his hands together in a show of piety while uttering nonsense. He locked eyes with the stunned Surya and continued, "Look at me now; I am like a mortal. I''ve already begun my ascetic practice. I will accumulate some ascetic power first, and then I will ask for the Sahasrakavacha armor as a boon!" Boons, as universal laws, grant far more power than the one who bestows them, according to the strength of the ascetic practice. In the future, there is an Asura named Sahasrakavacha, the most devout believer of Brahma. He practiced asceticism dedicated to the Brahma and was blessed with a unique boon¡ªSahasrakavacha¡ªwhich granted him near-invincibility. Each layer of his armor required a thousand years of penance to breach, making it nearly impossible for any warrior to defeat him in traditional battle. To break this formidable armor, Vishnu sent forth two incarnations¡ªNara and Narayan. The two practiced asceticism for a thousand years, successfully breaking one layer of armor through their dedicated efforts. When one incarnation grew weary, the other would take over, allowing the first to rest and recover. This cycle continued for 999,000 years until Sahasrakavacha was left with only the final layer of armor. At that point, he decided to give up, escaping into the cycle of reincarnation, ultimately reborn as Karna, the son of the sun god. This armor was top-quality equipment! Even in the future, Indra had to intervene, forcibly claiming the armor from Karna by exploiting a promise he had made. Defeating Karna without this intervention was nearly impossible! However, the boons represent the law of the universe¡ªthe ultimate truth of this world! Even if some Asuras might misuse these boons, the Trimurti must grant them in recognition of their arduous penance. This is also the reason why Indra approached Surya directly. The Sahasrakavacha armor, renowned for its protective abilities, is among the most challenging boons to overcome. Vishnu had to send not just one, but two incarnations to gradually weaken him. Additionally, Sahasrakavacha survived from the Satya Yuga to the Treta Yuga, making him possibly the longest-living asura whom Vishnu sought to defeat. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. With the Sahasrakavacha armor, Indra felt confident enough to face the Asuras. "You''ve changed!" Surya remarked seriously, raising his hand. "Once you complete your ascetic practice, Brahma-pita will grant you all the boons you desire." Boom! In that moment, Indra felt the suffering he had endured resonate within him, rising like a flame and becoming more vigorous. The power of asceticism surged once again! Indra''s eyes lit up, realizing that his current state reflected his dedication to asceticism. As the King of Svarga, the King of the Devas, and the Lord of the Three Realms, he now had lost everything. The ascetic power he gained from such a stark contrast was far stronger than what most could achieve in hundreds of years. ¡°Thank you, Surya!¡± Indra exclaimed, his voice filled with gratitude. ¡°Now, I must take my leave! You should consider starting a penance as well.¡± Surya nodded, a glimmer of determination in his eyes. ¡°I will, Indra. May your journey be fruitful!¡± In Svarga, the sea of clouds filled the air. Not long after, Indra flew back to his palace, known as Amravati. Under the curse of the Sage Durvasa, it had transformed into a dilapidated thatched house. The once-brilliant attendant Devas, the Gandharvas, had also lost their radiant beauty, sitting at the entrance of the King of Svarga Temple like a group of mortals, basking in the sun. "Sage Durvasa is truly powerful; he deserves to be the incarnation of Shiva!" Indra thought. "When my ascetic power is sufficient, I will curse him as well, so he can experience the taste of being cursed by others!" Ascetic power can not only grant boons but also be used to unleash curses. The old man''s curse is so potent that it affects all the Devas in Svarga¡ªnot only because he embodies Shiva, but also because his ascetic power is remarkably strong. "Praise to Lord Indra!" "Praise to Lord Indra!" ... The voices of praise rose from the mouths of the Gandharvas as they stood up together in their tattered rags, chanting in unison. For a moment, Indra felt as though he were the leader of beggars. Though the Gandharvas are descendants of Sage Kashyapa, they lack the elemental and magical powers of the Devas and Asuras. However, they excel in musical talent, beauty, and skills in dance and song. Indra and the other Devas had brought the Gandharvas to Svarga to serve among the divine. "From today onward, the gates of Amravati will be closed, and I will perform penance. No one is allowed to enter!" Indra declared as he strode into the Temple of the King of Svarga. He waved his hand and spoke loudly. Immediately, the surrounding Gandharvas obeyed the order, beginning to close the gates. Boom! The Gandharvas pulled the gate shut with a resounding thud. At that moment, only Indra remained in the dilapidated thatched house. He picked up a pile of hay from the ground and carried it to his makeshift bed. With a flourish, he loosened his grip, letting the hay scatter like petals from a goddess''s hand. Then, slightly bending his knees, he jumped onto the haystack. "Hey!" he exclaimed. "I''m going straight to bed!" Indra lay back on the grass, stretched his legs, and hugged a handful of straw, rolling playfully in the pile. Though he felt a little tired, he was still able to make do. He practiced asceticism by abstaining from Soma, avoiding the throne of King od Svarga, refraining from wearing elaborate divine garments, not residing in splendid palaces, refusing to squander wealth, and shunning prominence and luxury. He did not ride horses or covet status. Under the curse of Sage Durvasa, he had been stripped of Soma, thrones, divine attire, wealth, and luxury, and his mount could no longer fly. Now, without the need for the position of King of Svarga, he felt naturally content and no longer desired status. All of this aligned perfectly with the conditions for penance. "Regardless, my power through penance is growing. I''ll just wait until I awaken! First, I''ll sleep for a thousand years!" With that thought, Indra closed his eyes. ¡­ The Brahma Loka At the highest level of Svarga, there exists a realm known as the Brahma Loka or Satya Loka¡ªthe dwelling place of the creator god, Brahma. Bhu Loka is where humans, animals, yakshas, nagas, and other beings reside. The Patal Loka is the domain of the Asura tribes, while Svarga is home to many Devas, Gandharvas, Devis, and sages. This realm is ethereal, with floating clouds and clear mists that envelop the surroundings. The air is holy and pure, and one can feel their soul being cleansed in its presence. Two lotus flowers stand tall here, each supporting a human figure. Brahma, the creator god, is depicted as an aged, wise figure adorned with a crown, a white beard, and rosy skin. Dressed in white robes, he holds the Vedas, a lotus, a kamandal, and a rosary in his eight arms, symbolizing creation, knowledge, and meditation. Beside him is Sarasvati, his consort and the goddess of wisdom and music. Clad in white with a crescent moon on her forehead, she cradles a veena, embodying purity and intellect. Known as the goddess of eloquence and learning, Sarasvati''s grace and wisdom complement Brahma''s creative power, together balancing knowledge and creation in the cosmos. From the Brahma Realm, one can gaze down upon the three realms and all that exists within them. "What is Indra doing? Sleeping?" The delicate brows of Brahma furrow slightly as he peers down. He quickly spots the disheveled Indra and can''t help but inquire. "No." Brahma''s beard stirs slightly, and the rising power of penance reflects in his eyes. Indra lies on his side, surrounded by the vibrant energy of penance that envelops him. "He is performing penance!" -- Read 8 chapters ahead on P*treon.c*m/Marioni and Ko*fi.c*m/Marioni. Chapter 3 Brahma''s ancient brows furrowed slightly, revealing his concern, "Indra is leaned in his penance now; Vishnu may be anxious!" "Why is that?" Goddess Saraswati tilted her head, a trace of doubt flashing in her bright eyes. Vishnu is the protector of the cosmic order and one of the Trimurti. Even if the King of Svarga is undergoing penance, it shouldn''t concern Vishnu. Brahma shook his head and exchanged a knowing glance with his wife, his eyes glinting with wisdom, "Don''t forget the curse of Sage Durvasa!" Upon hearing this, Saraswati, the goddess of wisdom, immediately grasped the situation. She gazed beyond space and time from the Brahmaloka to Vaikuntha. Sure enough, on the Serpent of Eternity, Sheshnaga, the divine bed that supports the Vishnu appeared to be missing a figure beside him. "I understand now; his wife, Lakshmi, the goddess of wealth and auspiciousness, has vanished. The Sage cursed the gods to lose their wealth and luxury, and as a symbol of wealth, Lakshmi''s absence also impacts Vishnu." Goddess Saraswati clutched her veena and suddenly realized the full extent of the issue. Brahma nodded in agreement, "The Trimurti cannot intervene in the universe directly, as this would disrupt the universe''s balance or might destroy the universe. It is contrary to the responsibilities of a protector. He can only leave if there is sufficient Karma, which requires King Indra and the other devas to ask him to help them. But now the King of Svarga is deeply engrossed in his penance..." "Vishnu must be quite distressed!" A knowing smirk played at the edges of Saraswati''s lips. "Why do I get the feeling you''re gloating?" Brahma''s eyes flickered as he tried to feign innocence, but he was caught red-handed by his wife. "Gloating? Me? No, no, you must be mistaken!" Caught by her discerning glance, Brahma finally turned his head, rolling his eyes as he looked away and muttered, "It''s just¡­ karma, after all." ¡­ Above the endless cosmic ocean lies the Kshira Sagara¡ªthe cosmic womb from which creation is constantly regenerated, maintained, and protected. It is also the home of one of Trimurti''s Lord Vishnu Vaikuntha. Serpent of Eternity, King Shesha is coiled, his immense body stretching billions of miles into the ocean. As a bed for Vishnu, the protector of the world, he bears the weight of his divine lord. At this moment, Shesha, the king of the thousand-headed snakes, flicked his tongue in agitation. His tail stirred helplessly, creating huge waves, while his thousand heads anxiously turned to gaze at Lord Vishnu. "Bhagavan, why did the Devi suddenly disappear?" Shesha inquired. "Don''t worry!" Vishnu lay on his side atop the giant serpent, a faint smile gracing his lips. He was in no hurry¡ªnot at all! He understood that the goddess of wealth had been affected by the curse and had sunk into the Krishi Sagar. However, the curse was cast with the power of penance, which he could not break forcefully. The only solution for now was to empower the Devas once more. As the protector of the world, he knew exactly how to restore their strength. He had already devised a plan, which he reviewed in his mind several times: Churning the Kshira Sagara! Affected by the Rishi Durvasa''s curse, many treasures had returned to the Cosmic Ocean. He would summon the Devas and instruct them to churn the ocean to extract the divine treasures transformed by its power. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Indra, the King of Svarga, was currently engaged in penance; surely he would come to find him soon. No need to rush! Vishnu understood Indra all too well. The king was proud and arrogant, outwardly brave yet inwardly paranoid of Asuras. The most important thing to remember is that those who are accustomed to enjoying luxuries often find it unbearable to endure hardship. When Indra''s struggles become too great to bear, he will naturally seek his help; all Vishnu has to do is wait. Vishnu smiled, resting his chin on one hand, and slowly closed his eyes, lying on his side to sleep. Seeing that Lord Vishnu remained unhurried, Shesha felt a sense of relief, "The Lord has a plan in his heart. Perhaps this is part of the Lord''s Lila!" Lila refers to divine play. All things and phenomena lie within the grasp of the Trimurti. The disappearance of the Devil Lakshmi may simply be the Lord''s Lila, a playful interlude to bring about a reunion after a long separation. As Shesha contemplated this, the anxious movements of his tail, which had been thrashing in the sea of milk, gradually settled into stillness. ... Vishnu yawned slowly, his lotus-like eyes gradually opening to gaze at the vast ocean of milk. "Shesha! How many years have I slept?" he asked. "Bhagwan, you have been sleeping for five hundred years!" Shesha lowered his snake head and replied. To the gods, time holds little value, and five hundred years is nothing more than a brief nap. But¡­ "Five hundred years¡­" Vishnu blinked, musing to himself before asking, "Has Indra not come?" "No!" Shesha''s thousand heads shook in response. "Indra really hasn''t come!" Vishnu''s surprise showed as his eyes narrowed slightly, and he immediately turned his gaze toward Svarga. The world of Svarga appeared even more dilapidated! Once filled with pure holy energy, Svarga Loka was now on the brink of resembling the human realm, in ruins and decay. The Devas had also grown weaker. Vishnu focused on the adobe of the King of Svarga, where a powerful surge of penance surged forth, manifesting as blue lightning. It painted a picture of vibrant life and abundant growth. "He is truly performing penance for Brahama!" Vishnu remarked, his frown deepening. The period of rigorous penance could extend over hundreds or even thousands of years. Would his wife, Lakshmi, have to wait? After a moment''s contemplation, Vishnu relaxed his brow; he had devised a solution. If he informed Indra that he possessed a way to restore the devas'' power, Indra would surely bring the Adityas to him, allowing Goddess Lakshmi to return. "Garuda!" Vishnu called softly, summoning his faithful companion. "Garuda! Garuda! Garuda!" His faint voice resonated in the entire cosmic ocean, echoing in layers and spreading across the Trilokas for billions of miles, reaching far and wide. Garuda! Divine Eagle! He is the son of Rishi Kashyapa and Vinata and is a loyal follower and Vahana of Vishnu! "Bhagwan is calling me!" Garuda exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with excitement. He flapped his enormous wings, stirring up a tempestuous wind that filled the sky with dark clouds as if an eternal night had descended upon the Triloka. With a powerful beat of his wings, Garuda soared above the Cosmic Ocean, casting a vast shadow like a shroud of darkness. Amid the endless waves that roared around him, he spotted his Lord Vishnu. "Pranam to Lord Vishnu!" Garuda clasped his hands together and bowed slightly, then raised his head in reverence to look up at his Lord. With a warm smile, Vishnu sat upon the snake bed, gazing lovingly at his faithful follower. Unlike Brahma, whose followers were often Asuras¡ªwho would frequently turn their backs after completing their penance¡ªVishnu''s devotees were characterized by their pure hearts and unwavering loyalty. Each of them remained steadfast, never straying from their devotion to him. "Garuda go to Svarga and inform the devas that I have a way to lift their curse, ask them to come to the Vaikuntha to see me!" Vishnu instructed softly. Garuda, lost in the joy of being in the presence of his Lord, initially failed to notice the absence of Goddess Lakshmi. After processing Vishnu''s command, he quickly replied, "As you say, Bhagwan!" As a golden eagle, Garuda was incredibly swift, able to navigate the three Lokas effortlessly, as if playing among trees. Not long after, he spread his wings and arrived in Svarga. With a graceful transformation, Garuda took on the form of a human, adorned with two magnificent wings on his back. His hair was tousled, adorned with a gold ring resting on his forehead. He had tied his black hair back, revealing a heroic visage, while his golden armor gleamed brightly. Garuda gazed at Svarga in astonishment, questioning whether he had taken a wrong turn and ended up in a human village. The once luminous and ethereal sea of clouds had transformed into putrid mud. The opulent palace had vanished, replaced by crumbling straw houses that seemed as if they could be blown away with a single flap of his wings. The handsome faces of the Gandharvas, who typically served the gods, were now covered in dust, their skin rough and sallow. "This is what Svarga has become! It''s all Indra''s fault!" Garuda''s realization hit him, and he clenched his fists, anger boiling within him. He was furious! -- Read 12 chapters ahead on P*treon.c*m/Marioni and Ko-fi.c*m/Marioni37 Chapter 4 Garuda suppressed his anger, then opened and closed his eyes, clasped his hands together, and began to praise the names of the Devas. "Pranam to Suryadev! Pranam to Agnidev! Pranam to Varundev!¡± ¡­ As Garuda''s voice echoed through Svarga, pillars of light began to rise in many places. The beams shot straight into the sky and then fell before Garuda, revealing the true forms of the Devas. Surya, Agni, Varuna, Vayu, Soma, and other devas and Gandharavas arrived one after another to greet Garuda. However, Indra was nowhere to be seen. Garuda lowered his hands, his expression stern, and his keen eagle eyes scanned the assembly of Devas. "I have been sent by the Bhagwan Vishnu to invite all devas to meet with Him. Where is the King of Svarga?" The Devas exchanged uncertain glances. Finally, Surya spoke up, "Indra is currently engaged in penance. He has expressed the intention to strengthen his resolve through intense penance. Yet, each time he¡¯s been ready, his duties and concerns about asuras have kept him from fully committing.¡± Garuda frowned at this news. He glanced at the palace of the King of Svarga, then stepped forward with a hum of discontent. "This is the Lord Vishnu¡¯s invitation, yet Indra chooses to ignore it. His lack of respect for the Lord has led to the current state of Svarga." None of the Devas spoke; silence fell over the gathering. As brothers, they understood each other''s virtues well. Indra, in his eagerness to attend the assembly in Svarga, had neglected Rishis Durvasa¡¯s divine Garland. Under similar circumstances, they knew they might have acted the same way. Arrogance was a prerogative of the Devas, and they felt it should not be too harshly criticized. Besides, if they encounter trouble in the future, it would be easier for everyone to discuss matters openly. "Don''t worry, we can wait!" said Surya, the sun Deva. "Exactly! Penance and meditation are the dharma of the universe, and everyone must respect that!" Soma, the Deva of the moon, nodded in agreement. As soon as these two spoke, the other Devas joined in, expressing their support in not disturbing Indra¡¯s penance. "That''s true. I agree. Let''s wait a little longer!" said Varunadev. "Me too!" Vayuadev, clenching his fist. Garuda looked at the Devas with a frown. Despite their agreement, he couldn''t shake his unease. He sighed and sat cross-legged on the ground. "Then let''s wait a little longer¡ªjust a little while longer!" ¡­ Time flew by in Svarga, where there was no distinction between day and night; moments slipped away like water. Suddenly, a deafening thunderclap echoed through Svarga. Garuda''s eyes snapped open, and his previously joyful expression darkened with anger. During his meditation, he had been dreaming of Lord Vishnu, and just as he was about to hear the Lord''s words, the thunder disrupted his thoughts and jolted him awake. "Is there no peace left in Svarga?!" Garuda exclaimed, suppressing his anger. He stood up and glanced around. As he surveyed the other Devas, he noticed they were either lying down or exhausted. Their garments were tattered and worn, the glory of the Devas faded, and the divine fragrance that once surrounded them had vanished completely. The curse was worsening! Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. "How much time have we been waiting for Indra now?" Garuda exclaimed in shock. He realized he had meditated for too long and quickly counted the years with his fingers. "Two hundred and fifty years!" he shouted, wide-eyed. The surrounding Devas stirred from their meditative states, immediately aware of their dire circumstances. They turned their gazes to the Adobe of the King of Svarga, where the power of penance was being unleashed. This energy transformed into thunder and lightning that shot out in all directions, filling Svarga with rumbling sounds. The thunder had come from here! "Indra, you''ve truly angered me!" Garuda declared. "If it weren''t for your penance, I wouldn''t have delayed the Lord''s command!" At that moment, Garuda could focus on nothing else. He flapped his wings and angrily soared toward the King''s Palace. The other Devas exchanged worried glances, sensing something was amiss, and hurriedly chased after him. In front of the King''s Palace, Garuda''s massive wings blotted out the sun, instantly plunging the Svarga into darkness. A fierce storm of wind whipped toward the shrine, which had been reduced to a thatched house. The surrounding Gandharvas were so terrified that they crawled on the ground, scrambling behind the other Devas. Boom! The dark storm obscured the sky and blocked the sun, but it halted just before the thatched house. Indescribable, invisible thunder and lightning erupted, shooting upward into the heavens. The roar of the tempest sounded like the cries of countless dragons and serpents, shattering the oppressive black winds in an instant. "I have come on the command of Lord Vishnu. Indra, come out at once! I know you are inside!" Garuda bellowed. "You dared to offend Sage Durvasa; now dare to face me!" With each flap of his wings, Garuda unleashed a whirlwind of divine power, causing the entire Svarga to tremble. "Stop this at once!" the assembly of Devas shouted, their faces drawn in concern. They clung to one another, pooling their remaining divine energy to form a protective shield against Garuda''s tempestuous winds. "If you have something to say, please do so quickly! We can hardly withstand this any longer!" the Suryadev exclaimed, swaying as he raised his hands in a desperate gesture. At that moment, the divine power shield was crumbling. The upheaval in Svarga quickly captured the attention of countless beings. In the Brahmaloka, Brahma, and Goddess Sarasvati sat cross-legged on lotus flowers, gazing down at the commotion below. Above the Cosmic Ocean, Vishnu felt the divine wheel spinning in his hand and looked in the direction of Svarga. Meanwhile, atop Mount Kailasha, Shiva slowly opened his eyes. Boom! The storm roared, and the entire dipliated palace was lifted by the tempest, revealing Indra lying on his side, deep in meditation. "Indra!" Garuda roared once more, the wind howling in response. However, filtered through the power of penance, the storm''s fury transformed into a gentle breeze that caressed Indra''s face, bringing with it a refreshing coolness. Ah hoo~ Indra yawned slowly, scratching his face as he stirred. He swayed and sat up cross-legged, his eyes still heavy with sleep. For a moment, he beheld the swirling black hurricane in the sky. "Um?" Indra tilted his head and rubbed his eyes, gradually bringing his surroundings into focus. High winds, squalls, and hurricanes filled the air! And there was Garuda, the half-eagle half-human, staring intently at him! "Garuda!" Indra murmured, recognition dawning. "Indra, Lord Vishnu has called for you, yet you choose to ignore him for two hundred fifty years. This disrespect cannot go unchallenged," Garuda said, descending menacingly. The other Devas quickly stepped forward to intervene. Indra''s white elephant, Airavata, charged forward with long strides, curling his trunk and spraying a torrent of water into the sky as he rushed toward Garuda. Garuda did not flinch; instead, he pressed forward, raising his hand to confront the oncoming threat. But Garuda''s hand had not yet touched Airavata. Uh-huh! The massive shadow of Airavata suddenly vanished. Indra was taken aback and began to look around. Where is the elephant? Where is my elephant? How can he just disappear?! As the Devas stood in confusion, Soma, the Deva of the moon, who was standing next to Garuda, suddenly screamed. His skin became translucent, and then he completely disappeared from Svarga. Uh-huh! "Ah?" Garuda exclaimed, staring at his hands in astonishment before glancing around and noticing the horror etched on everyone else''s faces. "Garuda, you can''t just kill the Devas by touching whoever you want!" Suryadev cautioned, taking a couple of steps back and eyeing Garuda warily. The other Devas looked equally suspicious. "I didn''t touch them! I swear!" Garuda quickly retracted his hand, insisting. Indra blinked and finally pieced it together. "Airavata and Soma, the Deva of wine and the moon¡ªboth are symbols of wealth and auspiciousness. Just as the Goddess of wealth, Lakshmi vanished, so too did they, and they''ve all fallen into the cosmic ocean." --- Read 16 chapters ahead on P*treon.c*m/Marioni and Ko-fi.c*m/Marioni37 Chapter 5 "The King of Svarga is right; Soma must be in the Cosmic Ocean," Varunadev stated. Vayudev and Agnidev nodded in agreement. "In the Kshira Sagara, Goddess Lakshmi is also present. Our divine power is waning, and if this continues, we may not even have the strength to descend from Svarga," Suryadev lamented, his mouth agape with helplessness. Indra glanced at Surya. At that moment, Surya''s face was not only dark but the whites of his eyes and teeth had also lost their luster, turning an ominous shade. No one could be as dark as he was at that moment! Garuda, brimming with anger, spread his wings wide, his feathers fluffed up as he accused, "If you, King of Svarga, hadn''t delayed me with your penance, we would have met Lord Vishnu by now and sought a solution. Instead, Soma has vanished, and Svarga is in disarray!" "So what?" Indra retorted, his expression turning icy. Garuda seemed intent on stirring trouble for him! "What do you mean, ''so what''?" Garuda pressed. "Is this your excuse for destroying my palace?" "That''s trivial compared to your disrespect towards the Lord. I was sent with the summons of Lord Vishnu and he has been waiting here for ages, yet you''ve ignored it completely, lost in your penance and meditation." Garuda fixed his gaze on Indra, the King of Svarga, his demeanor as proud as an eagle soaring through the sky. He rebuked Indra bluntly, his anger intensifying with each passing moment. After enduring great effort to reach Svarga, he found it in ruins. The devas had lost their power, and everything had withered away. Waiting in vain, he realized that fate had abandoned them! "Indra, you have committed a heinous crime!" Garuda declared, his wings stirring the air and creating swirling hurricanes. Suddenly, he opened his right hand, and a flash of golden light revealed a massive sledgehammer that materialized in his grip. He strode toward Indra, fury radiating from him. Indra''s eyes widened as he stared at Garuda. This guy¡­ is going to hit me! He was momentarily stunned. The other devas gasped, their mouths agape, too frightened to move. Indra''s focus remained fixed on Garuda, who was striding forward with the golden sledgehammer raised high, the hammer''s shadow looming ominously over his head. Gulp! Indra swallowed hard. After years of dedicated training, he certainly didn''t want to be on the receiving end of a beating. He quickly resolved to strike first! However, he found himself powerless to fight, unable even to summon his weapons. There was only one option left. "Garuda!" Indra shouted, attempting to save face. He pointed a finger at Garuda, his voice ringing out. "Garuda! Garuda! Garuda!" As he called out, the power of his penance surged, sending reverberations throughout Svarga. The air crackled with deafening thunder, and lightning rolled through the clouds. Boom! Boom! The entire Svarga trembled as the power of the Svarga King, honed through hundreds of years of rigorous training, erupted, sending shockwaves throughout the realm. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. "There can be no two suns in the sky, and there can be no two Kings in a kingdom!" Indra proclaimed. "There is only one sun in this world, only one monarch in a nation, and only one King in Svarga¡ªme, Indra! This is the righteous law of the universe!" Indra''s words momentarily froze Garuda in his tracks. With unwavering focus, Indra met Garuda''s gaze, his voice deepening. "We share the same father, Kashyapa! You are a devoted follower of Lord Vishnu, living close to Him, and enjoying a good and prosperous life. The Lord protects you; you do not need a brother like me. Yet, you summon me on the Lord''s behalf only to say, ''Indra, you have committed a great sin.''" "You show me no respect! You regard me neither as your brother nor as a friend! You won''t even show respect to the King of Svarga!" "Now, not only do you disturb my penance, but you also wish to strike your brother. Your arrogance and anger have clouded your judgment; you have violated the Dharma. I am compelled to curse you!" "Garuda!" Indra shouted. At that moment, the power of his penance transformed into a radiant beam of light, piercing through Svarga and into the human world. The light shone down into the Ganges River, causing the waters to boil. Suddenly, the goddess Ganges emerged from the river, manifesting as a beautiful woman with four arms. She wore a white lotus flower atop her head and adorned her body with gold ornaments. Her face resembled white jade, and her neck was as pure as snow. In one hand, she held a pristine vase, while the other grasped a lotus flower; her remaining two hands were clasped together in a gesture of reverence. "Pranam Indradev, the King of Svarga!" the goddess Ganges exclaimed, gazing at the waters of the Ganges rushing toward Svarga. As a holy river, cursing with its water would yield even greater effects! With a rush of power, the Ganges water traversed the void, crossing countless distances before appearing in Svarga, cascading over Garuda. As soon as the Ganges water fell, it drenched Garuda completely. The water clung to his wings, and no matter how hard he shook, he couldn''t shake it off¡ªhe resembled a drowned rat. ¡­ "Not good! This is the entanglement of Karma, and Indra is about to curse him!" Vishnu, who hovered high above the Cosmic Ocean, suddenly felt a shift in the Svarga. His calm expression turned serious as he realized something was amiss. At the top of Kailash Mountain, Lord Shiva sat in meditation. His long hair hung down, and the third eye between his eyebrows was closed. Clad in tiger skin, he sat on a large stone with one leg slightly bent and the other leg relaxed against the ground. Beside him stood his trident, a symbol of his power. Nandi, the sacred bull and Lord Shiva''s mount watched him attentively, his short, low-hanging ears swaying gently. "Garuda seems to be in trouble!" Nandi spoke up. "Garuda has sinned arrogance and disturbed the ascetic, one should never disturb those who are in Dhayna. Indra is acting under dharma!" Shiva replied, slowly closing his eyes once more. Nandi was taken aback for a moment, then nodded slowly, reminding himself to exercise caution in the future. In the Brahma world, Brahma opened his eyes wide, taking in the unfolding scene. It was rare for the King of Svarga to engage in rigorous practice, and even rarer for him to issue a curse. The gods in Svarga were busy with music and dance, hardly dedicating themselves to meditation, not even in this lifetime. If Indra were to call out a curse, the situation could spiral out of control! Brahma thought to himself and promptly summoned someone to go to Svarga. ¡­ "Garuda!!!" At the sound of Indra''s echoing voice, Garuda''s expression shifted to one of panic as he stared at the King of Svarga in disbelief. The other gods looked on in shock. After hundreds of years apart, the King of Svarga had become angry! Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Garuda, proud as a golden-winged roc, refused to fear any curse. "Curse me if you must; I won''t flinch before anyone''s wrath! Especially not yours, Indra!" he declared, summoning his courage. Indra narrowed his eyes, observing Garuda intently. A sudden smile crept across his face as he spoke slowly, enunciating each word. "I curse you!" "You will never see Lord Vishnu again, be it day, night, or twilight. Your Yajana as a believer will not reach the Lord through the sacrificial fire, and your hymns will not enter His ears!" "You will never sense His presence! You will receive no response from the Lord!" The air thickened with the weight of the words, resonating powerfully. Boom! Garuda felt as if he had been struck by lightning! --- Read 15 chapters ahead on P*treon.c*m/Marioni and Ko-fi.c*m/Marioni37 --- Dhyana is derived from the root "dhyai," which means "to think" or "contemplate," Dhyana represents a profound, focused state of mind where one moves beyond regular thought processes to experience an intense state of concentration and inner stillness. Yajna means "worship," or "offering," and is one of the most ancient and significant rituals in Hinduism, with roots also in Vedic, Jain, and Buddhist traditions. Chapter 6 The massive golden hammer, forged from the cursed words of Indra, fell on Garuda''s head with a heavy thud, resonating through the Svarga. Boom! Garuda''s body trembled violently, pain etched across his face. He staggered back, raising his hand to cover his left chest. Within him, hot blood surged as his heart twisted painfully, a severe cramping sensation overwhelming him as if he had lost something precious. Unable to contain himself, tears streamed down his face. It hurts! It hurts so much! The image of Vishnu, which had once lain comfortably in his heart, suddenly transformed into a golden light and vanished without a trace. The Lord''s whisper faded from his ears, the fragrance of divinity disappeared from his senses, and the glorious figure of Vishnu was no longer visible to his eyes. Even in his mind, the faint, doting smile of the Lord began to dissipate. "Lord! Lord!" "Where are you, Bhagwan?!" Garuda''s panic surged as he frantically scanned his surroundings, exclaiming in desperation. The Devas fell silent, their expressions filled with fear as they held their breath in astonishment. What a vicious and powerful curse! For believers, losing their faith felt like losing their very lives. No! It was even more terrifying than the loss of life! Garuda was anxious and restless, his wings flapping erratically behind him, feathers cascading to the ground. In his panic, he clasped his hands together and closed his eyes to offer Prayers to the Lord. " Om Namo Bhagavate Vasudevaya!" ¡­ The sounds of prayers continued to flow from Garuda''s mouth, but he felt no response. Alas¡­ At that moment, Agni, the God of Fire, shook his head and sighed. Drawing upon his remaining divine power, he ignited his hands, holding up a ball of brilliant red flame. From this flame emanated thousands of radiant hues, encompassing the Svarga, the earth, and all the beings within, both divine and mortal. Suddenly, the flames flickered, moving like the wind. Garuda''s praying figure, hands clasped together, materialized within the flames, his fervent prayers echoing for what felt like an eternity. Yajna Agni! For the power of faith in Yajna to reach the Devas, it must pass through the sacred fire. This Yajna Agni bridges the Svarga Loka and the Bhu Loka, connecting the human and divine realms, and transmitting faith to the Devas. As the God of Fire, Agni also embodies the essence of Yajna Agni; thus, the Yajni Agni is under his control and rests in his hands. "Garuda," Agni spoke in a deep voice, "your prayers resonate within this Yajna Agni, but they have not reached Lord Vishnu. It appears the curse has taken effect, and you will never see Lord Vishnu again!" Hearing this, Garuda''s face fell with sadness, and his clasped palms slowly dropped. Anger surged within him, reflecting a complex mix of sorrow and rage as his sharp eagle eyes locked onto the Emperor of Svarga. At that moment, a fierce wind swirled around Garuda, and an overwhelming aura radiated from his being. "Indra, how truly vicious you are! You interfere with a devotee''s path to my bhagwan¡ªhow can you consider yourself worthy to be the King of Svarga?" Garuda''s voice was tight with anger, his words carrying a powerful intensity. "And now that you recognize your mistake, weren''t just as vicious as me in disrupting my penance?" he continued. "Did you forget, Once Brahma, captivated by his creation, Shatarupa, grew a fifth head just to gaze upon her wherever she went? His pride swelled as he claimed supremacy as the ultimate Creator, upsetting the cosmic order. To curb this unchecked arrogance, Lord Shiva manifested as Bhairava, his most fearsome form, to humble Brahma." Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "In his wrath, Bhairava severed Brahma''s fifth head, restoring cosmic balance and ending Brahma''s pride. Yet, by committing Brahmahatya¡ªthe sin of slaying a Brahmin¡ªeven Bhairava faced consequences. To atone, he journeyed to Varanasi and bathed in the sacred Ganga. Only then was he freed of this sin, and Brahma''s skull fell into the river, marking the end of his arrogance." "From that moment, Brahma was forbidden from receiving sacred offerings by Lord Shiva. Witnessing this, Brahma''s son Daksha grew bitter, vowing never to offer his prayers and Sacred Offerings to Lord Shiva. This grudge planted the seeds for the tragedy of Devi Sati, Daksha''s daughter and Shiva''s beloved wife. Her unwavering loyalty to Shiva led to her self-sacrifice, casting a lasting shadow upon their family." "All of this is part of Lord Shiva''s divine play. As the Lord of Innocence, he provides a warning to the world: arrogance disrupts harmony. It is a reminder from the Trimurti and to all beings." "Not only have you disturbed my penance, but you''ve turned against your kin, disregarding the Lord''s command to honor us with an invitation. And now, you raise your weapon against me¡ªyour own brother. Such an act is no minor transgression." He paused, his gaze steady. "Pride as lord Vishnu''s vahana has led you astray, blinding you to the path of virtue. You have become lost, consumed by an arrogance that shadows even your devotion." Indra opened his eyes wide, staring at Garuda as thunder and fire blazed within them. He raised his arms, ready to engage in a tussle with Garuda. Boom! In Svarga, a distant echo reverberated as lightning crashed like a dragon and a serpent danced wildly, illuminating Indra''s face and sending forth bursts of deafening thunder to bolster his resolve. Though he might not have the strength to win a fight right now, he was determined to maintain the moral high ground, even if it meant conceding. "You¡­ you¡­ you¡­" Garuda stammered, his chest heaving with rage. His face flushed red as he pointed accusingly at Indra, momentarily at a loss for words. Among the Trimurti, Lord Brahma originally had four heads, each representing one of the four Vedas. However, a fifth head emerged, which he used to gaze upon Shatarupa, a form of his creation. This caused Lord Shiva to become angry, as he witnessed the creator himself becoming enamored with his creation. Unable to tolerate this any longer, Shiva took action against Brahma''s fifth head in his avatar. This move infuriated Daksha, the son of Brahma. As the Prajapati, through whom most life in the world is born, he ordered all creatures not to pray to Lord Shiva. Sati, the reincarnation of Lord Shiva''s feminine power, was now Daksha''s daughter. Caught between her husband Shiva and her father Daksha, Sati ultimately set herself ablaze and died. Garuda was well aware of this story. "Damn Indra! Are you comparing me to Daksha?" he thought angrily. In the end, Daksha''s head was removed for his arrogance and replaced with a sheep''s head. The outcome was quite dire! Garuda gasped, feeling a mix of grievance and fury. He wanted to retort loudly but found himself at a loss for words. Garuda clenched his fists, his expression a mix of indignation and disbelief. "How could you, Indra? You''ve twisted the truth to turn me into a scapegoat!" At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared in Svarga, letting out a long sigh. "Well! Looks like I''m a bit late!" Brihaspati stepped forward, his demeanor thoughtful. His black hair fell to his shoulders, and his complexion glowed like golden wheat. Dressed in a long golden shawl over a white dhoti, he exuded elegance and uniqueness. He was Rishi Brihaspati, the teacher of the Devas, one of the Navagrahas (Jupiter), and the son of Sage Angiras. Renowned for his proficiency in various incantations, chants, and sacrificial rituals, he served as an advisor to the Devas, including Indra, and held the esteemed title of their spiritual teacher. "Pranam to the divine teacher!" "Pranam to the divine teacher!" "Pranam, Rishi Brihaspati!" All the Devas saluted and welcomed their teacher. The Brihaspati clasped his hands together, bowed slightly, and said, "Pranam, Devas!" His gaze then fell on Indra and Garuda, who appeared menacing and clearly at odds with one another. A slight frown creased his brow, revealing his concern. Having received an order from Brahma, he had come to mediate the conflict between Indra and Garuda. With the Devas losing their power and chaos reigning, there could be no civil war at this critical time. "Indra! Can you take back the curse on Garuda?" Rishi Brihaspati asked after a moment''s thought, addressing his student. As the teacher of the Devas, he was the most suitable person to mediate this conflict. It would be more effective to discuss it calmly. Indra maintained a calm demeanor, chuckling softly. "As we all know, once a curse is issued, it cannot be taken back," he replied. "But conditions can be added to the original curse..." Brihaspati countered earnestly. Once a curse issued by the power of penance is invoked, it cannot be altered. However, it''s akin to writing code; conditions can be added before the original curse takes effect. This, too, requires the penance power of the one who issued the curse. "This will consume my hard-earned energy!" Indra''s tone suddenly faltered before he continued with a laugh, "However, it''s not out of reach. He must sincerely apologize to me!" "Moreover, to temper his arrogance and remind him of his duty to uphold the righteous Dharma, I want him to remember our bond as brothers. In the future, whenever he lays eyes on me, he must pranam to me three times!" Chapter 7 "Unthinkable! Totally out of the question! Humph! How dare you question my resolve!" Garuda snorted dismissively, holding his head high and showing no hint of fear. He stepped back two paces, his gaze fixed on Indra with disbelief. The proud Garuda would never lower himself to bow before Indra, no matter the situation! "I will find a way to break the curse myself!" With that declaration, Garuda spread his immense wings and soared into the sky, his powerful wings propelling him swiftly away from Svarga. "Alas¡­" Rishi Brihaspati watched Garuda''s retreating figure, shaking his head with a long sigh. If Garuda left like this, his mission to promote peace would remain unfulfilled. Now he could only advise Indra and the other Devas to go to Vaikuntha to seek Lord Vishnu''s help. "Indra, devas, and the Asuras have lost your powers. Devi Lakshmi has also vanished from Lord Vishnu''s side. This is detrimental to the universe''s development. You must meet the Lord Vishnu at once¡­" Rishi Brihaspati urged sincerely. Indra was surprised by Rishi Brihaspati''s words. "Wait!" The light in his eyes flickered as he raised his hand. "Teacher, what did you just say?" "You must hurry to meet Lord Vishnu at once!" Rishi Brihaspati replied, his brow furrowed in confusion. "No, the sentence before that." "Is this detrimental to the development of the Universe?" "No, say another sentence!" Indra waved his hand and pressed on. Hearing this, Rishi Brihaspati blinked in surprise. "The Devas and Asuras have also lost their power?!" Snap! Indra clapped his hands, the sound sharp and crisp. His eyes sparkled with a sudden realization as he murmured, "Since the Asuras have lost their power, they probably won''t attack Svarga. In that case, I don''t have to worry too much." Indra felt more at ease but he didn''t dare to let his guard down. He knew that this era was one of explosive growth for all living beings and the universe itself. The Universe brimmed with vitality, and countless races and creatures were competing for dominance. Vishnu, the protector of the universe, had manifested his first incarnation, Matsya, to save Manu, the progenitor of humanity, from a great flood that threatened to engulf the entire Bhuloka (Earth). Manu, forewarned by Matsya of the impending flood, constructs an ark to preserve the seeds of all plants and the saplings of various life forms. When the deluge arrives, Matsya guides the boat through the tumultuous waters, ensuring the survival of Manu. The second incarnation, the tortoise Kurma, had yet to appear, as the Devas and Asuras had not yet begun churning the Kshira Sagara. The remaining incarnations after that had never materialized! "The current Asura King of Pataloka should be Hiranyaksha! I wonder if his penance has been completed. He possessed the power to lift the entire Earth, and he assaulted the defenseless Bhumi, pulling her deep beneath the Cosmic Ocean. Vishnu assumed the avatar of a wild boar (Varaha) to rescue the goddess. When Hiranyaksha attempted to obstruct him, Vishnu killed him. Perhaps he could fight better than I can," Indra thought. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. There was a little friction between the Devas and Asuras, though it was limited to small-scale skirmishes between their subordinates. The strongest Devas had never engaged in direct combat with the Asura King. Even Indra could not ascertain the true strength of the Hiranyaksha. As the son of Rishi Kashyapa, Hiranyaksha''s power was not inferior to Devas in terms of talent. If he practiced diligently and after receiving the boons from Brahma, he might surprise them. "I still have to obtain the boon first!" "It''s all Garuda''s fault for wasting all my hard work!" Indra felt secretly frustrated. He had once squatted in Svarga, practicing diligently, only for this troublemaker to disturb him. It was truly irritating. "Indra!" Seeing Indra lost in thought, Rishi Brihaspati spoke up, concern etched on his face. "What''s wrong? Are you worried about the Asuras?" Indra nodded and cast a furtive glance upwards toward Brahmaloka, where Brahma resided. He was genuinely concerned and needed to find a way to obtain the Sahraskavacha. However, he knew his current level of penance was inadequate. Indra feared that without sufficient aesthetic power, Brahma would be unable to grant him the divine armor, which required a greater depth of asceticism to imbue it with the necessary abilities. It appeared that he would have to adjust his expectations. "Truly!" Indra continued, "The current Asura King, Hiranyaksha, is my half-brother, and I do not wish for Asuras to come to Svarga and history has to witness brothers fighting one another for a throne." "Garuda forced my hand, which is why I had to curse him. I hope it can humble his arrogance." "As for the Asuras, if they do decide to attack Svarga, I hope they will bear the consequences of their actions. If the burden of Dharma and Throne of Svarga falls on them, which may awaken the truth, goodness, and beauty within the Asuras." Indra feigned sadness, though his hope was for something different. Let''s first seek the Boons! With that thought, Indra shifted his tone, clasping his hands together as he addressed Brahma. "Om Brahma Devya Namah!" In an instant, a radiant light enveloped the space, and Brahma manifested before Indra, his four faces glowing with divine wisdom. He regarded Indra with a mixture of benevolence and authority. "Indra, my child, your devotion is commendable," Brahma spoke, his voice resonating like thunder across the heavens. "What do you seek from me?" "Brahma-pita I sincerely hope that you can bless me with a divine armor," Indra replied earnestly. "This armor should have one hundred layers, each requiring a thousand years of ascetic power to destroy. Let me be worthy of its strength," he spoke solemnly. He did not ask for the original Sahasrakavacha; instead, he only sought a hundred layers and requested the removal of the ability to kill the enemy with each shattered layer. Brahma considered Indra''s request, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "Your wish is noble, but your penance is not yet sufficient. Only with greater devotion can this armor be forged," he stated, his gaze unwavering. Upon hearing this, the surrounding Devas couldn''t help but display expressions of surprise, astonishment, and gratitude. The Rishi Brihaspati opened his eyes wide in disbelief, studying Indra from head to toe as if seeing him anew. Is this still the Indra I knew, the one who was never a troublemaker? "I thought Indra was as arrogant as I am, but I didn''t expect him to show such kindness. The last time he approached me, it was to ask for penance to attain the Sun Deva Armor for this very purpose!" Suryadev mused to himself. "Pranam to Brahma-pita, the Creator of the Universe!" Agni Deva Fire, couldn''t help but feel a surge of reverence as he clasped his hands together. The surrounding Varunadeva, Vayudeva, Gandharvas, and Goddesses immediately echoed sentiments of respect. "Pranam to Brahma, the Creator of the Universe!" At that moment, Brahma''s countenance radiated with streams of light, his divinity towering like a dream. It was as if the laws of Svarga and the earth had converged to bless him, transporting him into a unique realm of unity between Brahman and the self. Brahma slowly raised his right hand, positioning it in front of him as he pointed his palm at Indra. "I will grant you the Golden Sahasrakavacha!" "This armor will be forged with the power of your ascetic practice. For every thousand years of ascetic effort you achieve, a layer of armor can be constructed. It''s offensive and defensive and efficacy will be determined entirely by you." "As you wish!" As soon as the words left his lips, a brilliant golden light surged from the palm of Brahma. Swish! The golden light floated gracefully before settling onto Indra. Suddenly, a dark golden armor enveloped him. The armor shimmered with a rich blend of gold and color, intricately engraved with images of the sun and stars, intertwined with shapes of thunder and lightning¡ªsymbols of the bond between Brahma and Indra. Indra''s eyes sparkled with excitement. This was not the Sahasrakavacha he had originally requested; in many ways, it was even more valuable. This Golden Sahasrakavacha was a piece of growth-type equipment! Chapter 8 The Sahasrakavacha consists of a thousand layers, each requiring thousands of years of hard work to penetrate. Except for the intervention of the Trimurti, no one in the Triloka can break this armor. However, the divine armor he possesses, though not as formidable as the Sahasrakavacha, can be developed according to his wishes, allowing him to grow and evolve through the power of penance. "Good!" Indra felt a sense of calm wash over him. Although this piece was not a complete Sahasrakavacha, it aligned more closely with his thoughts. Today, very few Asuras are dedicated to rigorous penance. It was only after the brothers Hiranyaksha and Hiranyakashipu relied on Brahma''s blessings to wreak havoc upon the Trilokas and defeat the Devas that many Asuras recognized the power of penance and began seeking Brahma''s blessings for themselves. "I''m truly grateful to you, Pita Brahma," Indra expressed. Brahma smiled, returning the sentiment with his hands clasped together. With a gentle nod, he began to fade from view, his presence gradually dissipating like morning mist. At that moment, the priest-rishi Brihaspati was also moved; his frown softened, revealing a look of relief as he witnessed his student''s growth. Indra had grown! His patience and teachings had finally borne fruit! ¡­ Brahmaloka Brahma had just returned from Svarga and observed from his realm. His four faces were slightly tilted, and his eyes flickered as he gazed down at the unfolding events below. "It is not easy for Indra to attain such a vision for the future!" Brahma thought, feeling a twinge of surprise. Hearing this, Devi Saraswati nodded and remarked, "He would do whatever it took to remain as the King of Svarga!" "Indeed, that''s what the King of Svarga embodies," he continued. "This position represents the King of the Devas, the highest status possible, the never-ending luxury, and boundless well-being. However, it also breeds endless arrogance. Even the humblest believer who ascends this throne may develop a sense of pride and a fear of losing his position as King of Svarga." Brahma contemplated this, noting that Indra seemed to be handling his responsibilities quite well now. The only issue was that Vishnu''s vahana, Garuda, had been cursed. Yet, the King of Svarga had angered the Trimurti more than once. It was usually Shiva who he angered. Despite threatening to kill Indra, Shiva ultimately forgave him after Indra expressed his remorse. This exemplified the blessings of being the King of Svarga¡ªif one is willing to repent, discussions can always resume. Indra had repented this time, but would he dare to do so again? Vishnu would likely understand the situation. After all, it was Garuda who had erred first this time, so a minor punishment should not pose a problem. ¡­ Above Vaikuntha Vishnu lay on his side on the back of Sheshanaga, Sudarshana Chakra on his finger. His head was tilted to one side, a melancholy look gracing his face. Rays of golden light floated down from the sky, enveloping him and merging into his being. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. This was the power Vishnu had once bestowed upon Garuda. Devotees who dedicate themselves to the Lord Vishnu and worship him with pure intentions can gain infinite favor and protection. But now... The power that had been left within Garuda was returning! "My poor devotee has suffered this disaster because of me. Garuda''s pride may require me to send an incarnation to guide him. The top priority now is the churning of the Kshira Sagara. For the moment, Garuda must wait!" Vishnu thought, feeling a weight of depression settle in his heart. Among the Trimurti, he was the busiest! Lord Shiva meditated and practiced asceticism daily, while Brahma sat in the Brahma world, often asleep. On the other hand, Vishnu was constantly engaged in maintaining the world and tending to the never-ending needs of the Universe. How exhausting! Shaking his head, Vishnu sensed Garuda drawing closer, and the Sudarshana Chakra on his fingertips shone brightly. Suddenly, in the blink of an eye, Vishnu and Shesha vanished. ... Garuda was on his way to find the Lord. He spread his wings and soared into the sky, his golden feathers glimmering like the dawn and casting a faint golden glow across the horizon. In an instant, he passed through the Bhuloka, flew over the earthly boundary, and rushed into the Vaikuntha, the adobe of Lord Vishnu. With a powerful flap of his golden wings, he stirred up waves in the vast expanse of the ocean. "Lord!" he called out, his keen eagle eyes scanning the surroundings, but he saw no sign of Lord Vishnu. He flapped his wings again, searching the sea, but could find not even a trace of his Lord, let alone feel his divine presence. "The curse is working!" Garuda''s heart sank at the realization. He folded his wings and transformed into a Deva, his wings now part of his back. Slowly, he descended onto the surface of the milk sea, feeling lonely and desolate. He was the only figure on the vast waters. "Am I going to apologize to Indra?" Garuda gritted his teeth, frowning at the thought. But as soon as he uttered it, he shook his head vigorously. How could he surrender to Indra? No! Not! "I will do a hard penance for Lord Vishnu and seek boon to nullify the curse!" Garuda declared with determination. If Indra could perform penance to curse him, so could he too to lift the curse! With newfound resolve, Garuda closed his eyes, stood on one foot, his big toe pressing into the sea of milk, clasped his hands together, and raised them above his head, entering into a state of penance in this unique yoga posture. "Om Namo Bhagavate Vasudevaya!" he chanted. ... Chants emerged from Garuda''s mouth, echoing across the Kshira Sagara. Wow! The waves began to boil, and the winds roared, crashing against Garuda''s body. He frowned as a feeling of emptiness surged in his heart as if there were no support within him. "No!" Garuda exclaimed, opening his eyes in confusion. As soon as he closed them again, thoughts of the Lord''s voice and smile flooded his mind. Yet, no matter how much he offered in tribute, he received no response and could not sense the Lord''s presence. He simply could not enter the meditative state required for penance. "Well!" Garuda clenched his fist and struck his chest hard. "The heart of the Lord encompasses the world, and my heart is devoted to the Lord. If the Lord can dedicate Himself to the world, then I too can dedicate myself to the Lord. It''s only a small concession to Indra!" "For the Lord''s sake, I accept this grievance!" Garuda reassured himself. Even as he spoke, he found it difficult to overcome the turmoil within his heart. "Indra is more arrogant than I am. Why should I apologize to him?" "Why?!" Garuda lamented, a sad expression on his face as he paced along the surface of the Kshira Sagara, wandering. Suddenly, a sharp white light flashed above the Kshira Sagara. Garuda squinted at the brightness. "That is... Shukracharya and Hiranyaksha!" he muttered to himself, frowning at the thought. Shukracharya is not only the embodiment of Shukra (Venus) but also the teacher of the Asuras and the current teacher of Asura King Hiranyaksha. Now that Shukracharya and Hiranyaksha have appeared above the Kshira Sagara, it is likely that he seeks Lord Vishnu''s assistance to help the Asuras regain their strength. "If Shukracharya finds the Lord and aids the Asuras in regaining their power, it will spell trouble for the Devas! The Lord does not favor the Asuras; He prefers the Devas!" "To ensure the Lord''s reassurance, I must go to the Devas and ask them to intervene and thwart the Asuras'' plans! I am returning for the good of the Devas and the entire universe! It''s not as if I am trapped by a curse and forced to seek Indra!" With this newfound purpose, Garuda''s eyes lit up as he found a reason to approach Indra. In an instant, Garuda soared into the sky. -- Read 19 chapters ahead on P*treon.c*m/Marioni and Ko-fi.c*m/Marioni37 Chapter 9 In Vaikuntha Vishnu sensed the Asura Guru''s approach and looked up to see the menacing Shukracharya accompanied by a formidable Asura Hiranyaksha. "The Asura who has come here doesn''t seem to have good intentions!" he thought, a sense of worry creeping over him. Glancing at the space beside him, he sighed. In a way, he was the Shukracharya''s biggest enemy who had caused the death of Kavyamata, Shukracharya''s mother. Long ago, during the Devas and Asuras war, the Devas sought Vishnu''s help. To protect them, Vishnu had unleashed the Sudarshana Chakra. Once activated, the Sudarshana Chakra would not cease until its task was fulfilled. The Asuras had fled to the home of Shukracharya''s father, Bhrigu, one of the Saptarishi. Kavyamata, Bhrigu''s wife, had sheltered the Asuras, swearing, "No matter what happens, I will protect my son''s students. If you wish to harm them, you must kill me first!" Tragically, she was killed on the spot. Enraged, Bhrigu cursed Vishnu, proclaiming that he would suffer the pain of losing his wife in the future. "The secret of today''s scenery lies hidden in the past!! This is the result of karma!" Vishnu mused. With Shukracharya now teaching the new asura king, he feared that the universe''s balance was once again in imminent danger. ¡­ At that moment, Shukracharya appeared with white hair and a long beard, his cold expression betraying no emotion. Clad in a white robe, adorned with bracelets on his wrists, and holding a snake staff, he gazed at the Kshira Sagara with an air of authority. "Hiranyaksha!" "You have completed your penance and gained the boundless strength to lift the entire earth. Go now¡ªchurn the Kshira Sagara! Seize the Amrit that flows within the ocean''s heart. This divine nectar will not only restore the Asuras'' cursed power but grant you immortality beyond measure. Plus draw Devi Lakshmi out from its depths, take her from Vishnu, bring her to the Patalloka, and enshrine her. When this is done, the power of the cursed Asuras will be restored. With both Devi Lakshmi and the Amrit under your command, you will become unstoppable, reclaiming the wealth, glory, and honor of the Trilokas for the entire Asura kingdom!" Shukracharya spread his arms wide, his voice resonating with authority. Hiranyaksha''s eyes sparkled, the light within them fierce and determined. Clad in golden armor, he possessed a towering physique. His bronze skin, like that of a mighty Deva, held the strength of countless Nagas coiling beneath, rippling with power. He ran a hand over his dark stubble, fists clenched as an infinite force surged within his grasp. "I understand!" he declared. "Amrit shall be mine. Devi Lakshmi shall no longer bless Svarga but Patalloka, hahahaha!" Hiranyaksha grinned, his beard quivering as he plunged into the sea. As he descended, his figure swelled, growing more immense, transforming into a giant whose size obscured the sky and sun as he sank into the depths. Boom! The Kshira Sagara trembled as Hiranyaksha entered, churning violently under his presence. "Vishnu, if your devas refuse to rescue Devi Lakshmi, then we, the Asuras, shall take matters into our own hands," Shukracharya declared, his voice laced with cold resolve. A malicious glint flickered in his eyes as he continued, "We will rescue her ourselves and sever her bond with you forever. You will come to know the true anguish of losing a beloved member of your family, just as my mother Kavyamata was so cruelly torn from me. The Devas will tremble before our might, and you will feel the crushing weight of your failure as we claim Triloka as rightfully ours!" If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡­ Vishnu tilted his head, a sadness shadowing his gaze. This too is a consequence of cleaning up after the Devas back then, he thought. Though Devi Lakshmi might not hold the same priority in his heart as Triloka, she still held a deeply significant place. Where are the Devas? His gaze shifted towards Svarga. If it could be avoided, he preferred not to intervene directly and disrupt the world. ... In Svargaloka. "We should go to meet Lord Vishnu without delay," Rishi Brihaspati urged. Indra nodded in agreement. Since Vishnu had summoned them, ignoring the call would be disrespectful. "But our power is so low," Indra noted thoughtfully. "Let''s first reignite the Yjana agni, have the Gandharvas sing hymns, gather faith from Bhuloka, and replenish some of our divine energy before meeting the Lord. Also, Devi Lakshmi''s absence may be a test for him. The world is stable, and the Lord has yet to intervene, which suggests there''s no immediate crisis." The Devas exchanged uneasy glances, each sensing the embarrassment of appearing before Vishnu in their weakened state. "Yes, we must restore our divine strength first," Sun Deva Surya agreed. "It would be disrespectful to meet the Lord Vishnu like this," added Agni, the Deva of fire. "Indeed! This is the right approach!" echoed Varuna, Deva of water. Seeing all the Devas speak up, Wind Deva Vayu quickly added, "Yes, yes! I feel the same way!" Rishi Brihaspati furrowed his brow, thinking it over. This plan did make sense. With Devi Lakshmi missing and the churning of the Kshira Sagara unable to be completed quickly, waiting seemed the only option. "Very well," Rishi Brihaspati agreed with a nod. Soon, numerous Gandharvas gathered in a large circle, singing hymns from the Vedas. They held freshly collected flower petals, tossing them into the air around a central bonfire that blazed brightly. Each line of their song sent lotus petals scattering from their hands like a goddess herself casting blessings of flowers. "As soon as the mighty Deva was born, He became the protector of the Devas, endowed with boundless strength." "With the thunder of his voice, he commands the storm, His chariot, drawn by swift steeds, conquers the skies. Indra, the slayer of foes, upholds the dharma, And grants fortune and valor to those who seek his favor." ¡­ Indra watched the Yajna ceremony, listening to the Gandharva hymns. Feeling a touch of boredom, Indra watched the Yajna ceremony, listening to the Gandharvas'' hymns. Feeling a touch of boredom, he picked up a nearby wood block and, with a flicker of his divine power, transformed it into a Mridangam. He began to tap it rhythmically with his hands, echoing the fall of lotus petals with each gentle thump. The other Devas turned to watch, their curiosity piqued, and soon many Gandharvas were also drawn to Indra''s impromptu beat. They followed his lively rhythm, weaving it seamlessly into their song. Startled, Indra froze mid-strike, his hand suspended, and the corners of his mouth twitched in surprise. Was this hymn directed at him? The Gandharvas were singing with such skill that it left him feeling a bit embarrassed. As the hymn ended, the other Devas turned to him with interest. "What''s this?" Agni, the Deva of fire, asked, peering over. "A kind of... music instrument," Indra replied casually. His rhythm mimicked the soft fall of petals. In past lives, blind musicians or beggars would often strike simple instruments while they sang¡ªa humble but graceful art form. Today''s mood had somehow inspired him to join in. "Next is my verse! Will you play for me too?" Agni asked, his hands clasped eagerly. "Of course!" Indra smiled. "Let me try too!" "Me next!" Indra''s small act had transformed into a new rhythm for all. ¡­ Soon, the Gandharvas resumed their singing, offering praises to Agni from the Vedas: "Through Agni''s flame, Fortune and blessings greet each day. Bearing the glory of heroes in every way." ... In the Brahmaloka, he frowned, shaking his head before finally speaking. He had observed the events unfolding in the Kshira Sagara and watched the Devas in Svarga. "At a time like this, the Devas should not simply wait! The world is slipping back into chaos!" Expecting a response, he paused, but silence greeted him. Turning, he saw Devi Sarasvati with her eyes half-closed, smiling with serene happiness before disappearing from Brahma''s world in a stream of golden light. "Is this the fate of the worlds¡ªto remain unacknowledged?" he murmured, watching the light fade. "Even the Devas turn their backs when duty calls. Must I bear the weight of their choices alone? What folly drives them to ignore the impending chaos?" Chapter 10 To put smiles on the faces of Trimurti, Devas, and Devis is indeed a remarkable skill. Even pleasing the Rishis and Sages can lead to abundant boons and blessings. That''s right! Appeasing the Devas serves as a shortcut to obtaining these blessings. Though no one had previously taken this path, Indra had ventured into it unknowingly, pleased Devi Saraswati. Now, with a cheerful smile and an air of satisfaction, Devi Saraswati transformed into a ray of golden light, vanishing before Brahmaloka. She left the realm of Brahma and suddenly appeared in Svarga. At that moment, the lotus flowers of Svarga bloomed vibrantly, reminiscent of Devi scattering petals, filling the air with a brief fragrance and a sense of prosperity. Upon her arrival, the Devas clasped their hands in reverence and offered their salutations to Devi Saraswati. "Pranam to the Devi Saraswati!" they chorused, with Indra to pay their respects. Devi Saraswati cradled a Veena in her arms. She wore a flowing white saree that billowed softly around her, embroidered with intricate gold patterns that caught the light like glimmering stars. Her delicate face wore a faint smile of wisdom, and her skin gleamed with the purity of snow, infused with the fragrance of books and lotus. Surrounding her was a divine light that radiated a brilliant platinum glow. "What musical instrument do you hold in your hand?" Devi Saraswati asked, her voice sweet and inviting. Indra had a sudden idea. He wasn''t sure why Devi Saraswati had come, but seeing her smiling face suggested it was a positive visit. Perhaps he could compliment her and see if any benefits would follow. "Devi Saraswati," he began, his voice steady, "I had not given it a name until now, but when you arrived, the lotus flowers seemed to rain down from the sky. As the embodiment of music and art, it feels only right to call this instrument ''Mridangam.''" Devi Saraswati''s face flushed with delight as soon as he finished speaking, and her smile widened, radiating joy. "The lotus is the purest of flowers," she replied, her voice melodic. "It inspires easy compositions, and thus, I will bless you with this name!" As she spoke, Devi Saraswati raised her right hand, and a soft light shimmered in her palm. "From now on, anyone who sings the hymn ''Mridangam'' will have their sins reduced with each performance," she proclaimed, her tone steady and sincere. Then her gaze turned toward Indra, who raised his head in anticipation. Devi Saraswati was still smiling, but what about his blessing? "Indra¡­" she continued, causing him to breathe a sigh of relief. He had feared she would leave without bestowing any gifts. Indra found himself drawn to the slow, graceful movements of women, especially when he lay back watching them dress. "I bless the Devas. Whenever you encounter difficulties, play Mridangam, and you shall be granted entry into the Brahmaloka," Devi Saraswati declared. In the blink of an eye, the Devi vanished.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Indra could only stare in silence. "... " It was true that not everyone could enter the Brahma world; only those with pure hearts were granted passage. But what good was this blessing? Should he gather a group of Devas to visit the Brahmaloka just to listen to their teachings? Yet, the other Devas except Indra seemed relieved. Suryadev exclaimed, "This is wonderful! If we face a great disaster in the future, we can seek refuge in the Brahmaloka." "Why don''t we move there now?" Agnidev, suggested, glancing around tentatively. The Devas fell into a brief silence. Wasn''t it a bit hasty to relocate right after receiving the blessing? Vayudev shook his head. "It''s better not to. We must meet Lord Vishnu later. Let''s save the discussion for when we face a significant disaster!" "Yes! We need to meet the Lord Vishnu quickly! We have already made him wait," Rishi Brihaspati reminded them. As the Devas continued their chatter, suddenly a strong wind swept through Svarga, causing them to stagger. "No, we can''t remain in Svarga any longer. We need to get to the Brahma Realm, quickly!" Vayu exclaimed, panic evident in his voice. He shook his body and grabbed the Vulcan beside him, his shock palpable. "Wait! It seems to be Garuda!" Indra looked up, recognizing the giant golden shadow flying toward him. Upon hearing this, the Devas nodded in agreement, and Vayu returned to his calm state. "Ahem! I wonder who stirred up this little wind," Vayu remarked, slightly defeated. Boom! At that moment, Garuda retracted his wings and abruptly landed, sending waves of air rippling outward. "Hmph!" Garuda snorted coldly before speaking. "I saw Shukracharya and an Asura at the Kshira Sagara. The Asura appeared unaffected by the curse. I suspect they are seeking help from the Lord Vishnu. If you don''t act, those Asuras will come for you, and when they do..." "Stop, stop, stop!" Indra interjected, cutting him off. He stepped forward, raising his finger and pointing at Garuda. "Since you''re back, you should apologize to me!" "I''m trying to warn you about the Asuras potentially attacking Svarga!" Garuda protested. "I know about the Asuras, but before that, I expect an apology!" Indra replied firmly. "You..." Garuda began, but Indra wouldn''t let it slide. "What are you going to do about it?" Indra pressed. Hearing this, Garuda lowered his head, ceasing his defiance. He turned away and quickly muttered, "I''m sorry!" "Is that how you apologize? It is as if I owe you something!" Indra retorted. "I''m doing this all for the Lord!" Garuda exclaimed. "For the Lord!" Indra echoed mockingly. Garuda gritted his teeth in frustration, taking a deep breath to steady himself. Lowering his head and softening his tone, he finally said, "Yes... I''m sorry." Indra shook his head. "Louder! I can''t hear you!" "I can hardly hear you speaking so quietly. Garuda, the fastest being in the trilokas, dares to face everything head-on. Use your courage and shout it out! Otherwise, I won''t be satisfied!" "We are all going to Vaikuntha to meet lord Vishnu. You don''t want to miss seeing the Lord!" Indra shouted. Snap! Garuda clasped his hands together, his expression a complex mix of compassion, sacrifice, and a hint of stubbornness. He closed his eyes and bowed deeply to Indra. "I''m sorry!" he declared, his voice resonating with courage. "Because my arrogance has violated the Dharma, I ask the King of Svarga to lift the curse and allow me to see the Lord Vishnu again. In the future, I will treat Indra with respect as his brother." Garuda tightened his eyes and spoke loudly, his sincerity evident. Indra nodded slowly and smiled. Satisfied! He felt a deep sense of contentment. He liked the way Garuda looked unconvinced yet still had to give in. "Good!" Indra said, raising his right hand toward Garuda. "As long as you respect me, Indra, and remember to be grateful for my role in eliminating your arrogance¡ªwithout slandering or harming me at will¡ªthis curse will no longer be in effect." In that moment, the power of penance surged. A golden light emanated from Indra''s body and enveloped Garuda instantly. Garuda''s form shimmered with golden radiance. He quickly put his hands together, closed his eyes, and offered a prayer in the name of Lord Vishnu. "Om Namo Bhagavate Vasudevaya." As the sacred chant filled the air, Garuda felt a profound swell of gratitude within his heart. The familiar, divine presence of Vishnu enveloped him once more. "It''s back! The Lord''s presence has returned to me once again." --- Chapter 11 "It''s back! The Lord''s presence has returned to me once more." Garuda raised his head, closed his eyes in pure contentment, and opened his arms wide, as if to embrace the entire world, welcoming the Lord''s spirit back into his being. Rishi Brihaspati, observing this display, looked on with satisfaction. Such classic acts of repentance and a return to the path of righteousness were worthy of record. At that moment, Brihaspati resolved to chronicle these events for future Brahmins to recite. With a small gesture, a stack of paper and a reed pen appeared in his hands, and he began to write. "Under the guidance of King Indra, Garuda repented for his pride and discovered the importance of respect for both his brothers and Lord Vishnu..." Rishi Brihaspati continued his work, his hand flowing over the paper with graceful strokes like dragons and serpents. Suddenly¡ªBoom!¡ªa deep, unfamiliar rumble shook the atmosphere, sending a powerful shockwave rippling across the three realms. Svarga trembled continuously as if the very heavens were in upheaval. "What is this?!" Indra''s face tensed. "What''s happening?" "Allow me to investigate!" Varunadev exclaimed, raising his hands and summoning his divine power to create a mirror of water before the Devas. Through it, they could glimpse the source of the disturbance. In the water mirror, a massive figure emerged in Krishna Sagara¡ªa giant asura, towering high enough to support the Svargas and the earth itself. Clad in radiant golden armor, his eyes blazed like golden suns, shining with boundless intensity. His arms, thick and sinewy like those of a mighty Naga, exuded raw power, seeming capable of holding up the world. "Finding Amrita by diving like this is taking too long. I''ll try a different approach!" The asura''s voice thundered as he gripped Mount Mandara, lifting it effortlessly from the ground as if he intended to move it entirely. Boom! The earth trembled beneath him, sending shockwaves that created countless cracks sprawling across the landscape. Living creatures and yakshas on Mount Mandara scattered in terror as rocks and soil tumbled down, transforming into blazing meteors that plummeted back into the Cosmic Ocean. "Not good!" Rishi Brihaspati''s face turned pale with shock. "That''s Mount Mandara¡ªthe very axis of Bhuloka, the bridge linking Svargaloka and Bhuloka. Why would he disturb it?!" "I thought Garuda was exaggerating," Indra murmured, awe creeping into his voice as he took a deep breath. "But this asura¡ªwho is he to wield such power?" Garuda''s wings could stir the skies, yet beside this colossal figure, his might felt like nothing more than a fleeting ripple. "Best not to intervene!" "Devaraj, have you forgotten? That''s Hiranyaksha¡ªthe king of the Asuras!" Brihaspati''s eyes widened in awe as he observed the massive figure. "I''d heard that he and his elder brother Hiranyakashipu were undertaking rigorous penance. At least Hiranyaksha must have completed it, gaining immense power through the divine boon from Lord Brahma." At this, a memory jolted in Indra''s mind. "Hiranyaksha!" he murmured. The legend was vivid in his recollection: Hiranyaksha, the Asura king, had once plunged the earth into the depths of Kshira Sagara, capturing Bhu Devi as his prisoner and threatening to unravel all of creation. In response, Vishnu, in his mighty form as Varaha avatar, the great boar, rose to face him. With unmatched strength, Varaha battled Hiranyaksha, ultimately subduing him and restoring Bhu Devi to her rightful place on earth, preserving the balance of the universe.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Hiranyaksha was born to Rishi Kashyapa and Diti, aligning him with the powerful lineage of the Asuras, descendants of Diti. As a half-brother to the Adityas¡ªborn to Kashyapa and his other wife, Aditi¡ªthe rivalry was deeply ingrained. The Adityas embodied the forces of divine light, order, and dharma, in opposition to the often rebellious and formidable Asuras. Thus, the two lineages, bound by family, remained locked in a cosmic struggle, representing the eternal tension between chaos and order in the universe. "Was it Brahma''s boon of near-invincibility?" Indra pondered aloud, his suspicion falling on the creator known for his generous bestowal of boons. "Could Brahma have granted Hiranyaksha the power to lift the earth?" "Perhaps," he muttered, growing more certain. "It''s highly likely. After all, that''s the Asuras'' favorite boon¡ªmaking them immune to harm from gods, mortals, and most beings in the cosmos." "Wait¡ªdidn''t Hiranyaksha recently journey to Kshira Sagara to seek Lord Vishnu? Why is he uprooting Mount Mandara now?" Garuda added, visibly shaken as he recalled seeing Rishi Shukraacharya escorting Hiranyaksha above Kshira Sagara some time ago. Indra''s thoughts raced. "Could he be planning to use Mount Mandara to churn Kshira Sagara?" Garuda felt a surge of shock at the implication. One is lifting the entire Mount Mandara! Who in Svarga could match that strength? Who in the Triloka could oppose him if he wielded Mandara as his weapon? Indra''s frown deepened. If Hiranyaksha truly attempted to churn Kshira Sagara... Amrita, the divine nectar of immortality, lies in those waters. If Hiranyaksha gains it, it would spell catastrophe. The Devas might end up as mere guards at the gates of Patalaloka! And they hadn''t yet tasted the Amrita. Without its gift of immortality, death would be final. "We need the Amrita above all else," he muttered. "If we fail, at least Vishnu will intervene. And if the worst comes to pass, the blessing of Goddess Saraswati could still guide us to Brahmaloka. Hiranyaksha may show some respect for Brahma, who granted him boons." "Prepare for victory to secure an escape route," Indra reminded himself, carefully strategizing his next moves. He then approached Garuda and spoke decisively, "Transform into your great eagle form and take us to Kshira Sagara!" Stunned, Garuda looked at Indra, processing the weight of his command. No one but Lord Vishnu had ever ridden on his back, but this was an urgent matter¡ªtoo pressing to allow pride to stand in the way! Just think of it as a favor for the Lady, Goddess Lakshmi, Garuda told himself, steeling his resolve. With a powerful screech, Garuda raised his head, his sharp cry resounding across the Svargas and echoing into the vastness. His body glowed with a golden light as he expanded, his wings stretching wider and wider, filling the sky. Then, bending low, he knelt halfway to the ground. Indra took to the air immediately, followed closely by the other Devas and the chief Rishis. The moment they steadied themselves on his back, Garuda surged forward, sensing his Lord''s presence and setting his path toward Kshira Sagara. With each beat of his mighty wings, Garuda sliced through the realms, shadowing the sky as he traversed Svarga and Bhuloka. As they drew nearer, the Devas were awestruck by Hiranyaksha''s immense form¡ªtoo vast to comprehend from their distance. His colossal body seemed in constant motion, with each hair resembling mountains stretching for hundreds of miles, quaking as he moved. From his countless pores radiated light like a field of white lotuses, each bloom shining brilliantly. "So enormous!" gasped Suryadeva in awe. "With strength like that, it''s no wonder he can lift Mount Mandara, the very center of the world," Agnideva added, his voice filled with trepidation. The Devas exchanged worried glances, sensing the weight of the impending challenge. Hiranyaksha''s arrival in this world showcased a power that far surpassed that of the Devas. Even at their peak, they might struggle to stop him. "This strength stems from his blessings, but he should gradually weaken under the curse," Indra reasoned. "However, the curse hasn''t lasted long enough since he received the boon to significantly diminish his power." With the Rishi''s curse and the disappearance of Goddess Lakshmi, Hiranyaksha''s weakening was nearly inevitable. Yet his boons were exceptionally strong, providing a solid foundation that still allowed him to exert considerable strength. "That makes sense!" Rishi Brihaspati affirmed, nodding. He pulled out his notebook, picked up his pen, and continued documenting the events of the past: "During the journey to the Kshira Sagara, King Indra observed Hiranyaksha''s vulnerabilities¡­" Garuda soared into the Kshira Sagara, determination propelling him forward. "Lord Vishnu, here I come!" he exclaimed. As he traversed the endless expanse of the Kshira Sagara, Garuda finally caught sight of the Lord Vishnu he had longed for. In a rush, the Devas transformed into streaks of golden light, cascading into the Kshira Sagara. Vishnu, the protector of the world, furrowed his brow, his expression a mixture of concern and complexity. "Indra¡­" he murmured. Chapter 12 "Indra! Beneath the Kshira Sagara lies the solution to your current curse and the prosperity of Svaraga has been lost. It can be regained with the blessing of Devi Lakshmi. Plus with the help of the Amrita of Immortaliy, with it, the Devas will gain the strength to prevail over the Asuras and protect the cosmic balance. Together, the blessings of Lakshmi and the gift of Amrita will not only end your curse but also secure the prosperity and immortality of the Svarga for ages to come.," Vishnu said slowly. He had issued an S-level mission: Churning the Kshira Sagara! Mission rewards: Restoration of divine power and Svarga, and the Amrita of Immortality. "But¡­" "The Asura King Hiranyaksha is now moving Mount Mandara. Under the guidance of Rishi Shukracharya, he intends to use it alone to churn the Kshira Sagara." Hearing this, Indra nodded, suddenly enlightened. "Hiranyaksha aims to create a powerful churning rod to stir the Kshira Sagara and extract its essence. Realizing that his strength wasn''t enough, he chose Mount Mandara as his mighty tool, determined to churn the Kshira Sagara until he had extracted every last drop of its hidden treasures!" Vishnu tilted his head in surprise at Indra''s insight but acknowledged its truth. "Yes, exactly," he replied with a serious nod. "Hiranyaksha has been granted boons: near-invincibility, immense strength, and resistance to all weapons. His power has grown beyond your own; facing him head-on would be futile." Softening his voice, Vishnu offered a gentle smile as he revealed the true extent of the challenge they faced. At this point, the Devas panicked, confusion and unease spreading among them. Agni Deva''s mouth fell open in shock, his fiery resolve dimming. Suryadev''s expression turned dark and inscrutable, his usual warmth replaced by a heavy, brooding silence. Varunadev furrowed his brow, confusion shadowing his face as he struggled to comprehend the enormity of Hiranyaksha''s power. Vayudev staggered slightly as if even his boundless energy had been knocked off balance by the revelation. Boom! Boom! Massive waves erupted in the pristine Kshira Sagara as the colossal form of Hiranyaksha suddenly emerged. He embraced the enormous Mount Mandara, the axis of the universe, which slowly descended into the Kshira Sagara. The mighty Mount Mandara, supporting both Bhuloka and Svarga, was cradled in Hiranyaksha''s grasp. His massive waist relaxed, arching forward as he moved, reminiscent of an ancient bear rubbing against a tree, churning the waters with every shift. The mighty Kshira Sagara surged with colossal waves, vast and endless. White crests of water stretched into the horizon, appearing to extend for eternity¡ªboundless and immeasurable. Amid these towering waves of the Kshira Sagara, the Devas were gripped by panic, feeling dwarfed and powerless against the immense force unfolding before them. "We can''t defeat Hiranyaksha at all!" Vayudeva exclaimed, dread filling his voice. "Please, Lord Vishnu, save us!" Suryadeva cried, his face a mask of fear. "Lord Vishnu, take action quickly!" Agnideva urged desperation lacing his tone. In response, Vishnu smiled but said nothing. He looked at Indra and spoke slowly, "Indra, what do you think?" "The Kshira Sagara is infinitely vast, boundless in depth and expanse. Hiranyaksha can remain atop its surface due to his divine power, but if he attempts to lift Mount Mandara, the axis of the world, he may very well plunge into its depths," Indra analyzed thoughtfully. The Devas and Asuras weren''t the only ones who were needed to churn the Kshira Sagara. After moving to Mount Mandara, they still needed Vishnu to transform into a turtle to serve as a winch, preventing the mountain from sinking into the waters.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Even though Hiranyaksha possesses boundless divine power, he cannot match the countless grains of sand in the Ganges River. When his divine energy is exhausted, if Hiranyaksha does not release Mount Mandara, he will be dragged into the Kshira Sagara. "Samudra Manthan isn''t something anyone can accomplish alone, especially while wielding the weight of Mount Mandara! I doubt he possesses inexhaustible stamina!" Indra mused as he turned his gaze toward Garuda. "Garuda!" Indra turned his head and commanded, "Go to Svarga and bring all the legions of Svarga, along with as many Gandharvas as you can find. They will be indispensable, even if the Kshira Sagara is churned!" Garuda''s mouth twitched in annoyance. He was not a subordinate of the King of Svarga and had no intention of obeying Indra''s orders. "While I respect you, that doesn''t give you the right to order me around!" Garuda retorted sharply. Vishnu smiled softly. "You''re right, Indra. Hiranyaksha won''t last long! Garuda, Indra is correct. Go!" Garuda fell silent, his frustration evident. The Lord has been swayed by Indra! Yet, under Lord Vishnu''s decree, he had no choice but to comply. With a heavy heart, Garuda spread his wings and flew toward Svarga. At that moment, Vishnu tilted his head. The magnificent wheel of vision in his hand continued to turn, and his eyes, like the wind, swept over Indra''s form, revealing a hint of surprise. If this had been the previous Indra, he would have belittled Hiranyaksha, angrily complaining that the Asura was overestimating his abilities and coveting his throne as King of Svarga¡ªa crime worthy of death. Vishnu''s gaze shifted to Hiranyaksha on the other side. The demon''s footsteps grew heavier as the Kshira Sagara rose, already submerging his ankles and creeping toward his knees. Boom! Boom! Hiranyaksha held Mount Mandara in his arms, using it as a pillar to churn the boundless Kshira Sagara, empowered by divine energy. "Teacher, I can''t hold it any longer!" Hiranyaksha gasped, his bright eyes bloodshot and his entire body starting to lean toward the Kshira Sagara. "Not good!" Rishi Shukracharya sensed trouble as he observed Hiranyaksha''s struggle. The demon had intended to use Mount Mandara to churn the Kshira Sagara, but if the axis of the worlds truly fell into the depths, the Trimurti would undoubtedly intervene, putting Hiranyaksha in grave danger. With a grave expression, Rishi Shukracharya shouted, "Hold on! I will go to Patala Loka immediately to summon other Asuras who still possess their strength. We must not let the Devas interfere!" Without hesitation, he set off for Patala Loka, determined to gather Asura generals and legions to help stabilize Mount Mandara. Hiranyaksha''s eyes widened as he stood firm in the Kshira Sagara, his massive body wrapped around the colossal mountain. With red arms brimming with dragon-elephant power, he radiated a force that terrified the Devas. At that moment, Mount Mandara remained stable! "Lord Vishnu, why don''t you just take Mount Mandara back from him?" Suryadeva asked, joining his palms in a respectful pranam. "He is currently embracing Mount Mandara, and he hasn''t sunk into the Kshira Sagara. He hasn''t disrupted the worldly order, nor has he violated Dharma. The Trimurti will only intervene when it is necessary," Vishnu murmured. ''You have to follow the rules, right?'' Indra pondered. "In that case, let''s go tickle him!" Indra exclaimed, waving his hand as he rallied the Devas and soared forward. A wave of fear washed over the Devas, yet their trust in King Indra and the Lord compelled them to follow. Indra flew up to face Hiranyaksha''s sun-like eyes, his heart racing as he hovered before the massive figure. As he gazed upon the asura''s towering form, completely shrouded in the swirling chaos of the Kshira Sagara, Indra felt a mix of awe and surprise. He''s enormous! The size difference was so great that Hiranyaksha wouldn''t even be able to see him. "Blind his eyes first!" Indra commanded. Gathering his hands at his waist, he activated his divine power and conjured a ball of violent lightning. With a sudden thrust, he released a powerful turtle-style Qigong, hurling it directly into Hiranyaksha''s eyes. Boom! Thunder and lightning erupted as dazzling bolts pierced the sky, shaking the endless expanse and illuminating the area before Hiranyaksha. "Huh? Ah!!!" A loud noise erupted, resembling the roar of a stormy wave or an earthquake. Hiranyaksha felt a stinging sensation in his eyes, and in confusion, he quickly shut them tight. When he opened them again, realization dawned: he had been the target of a sneak attack. He squinted against the brightness and followed the trail of lightning. The figures of the Devas stood beside him. "Indra!" Hiranyaksha''s voice thundered, reverberating across the Kshira Sagara, causing Indra''s ears to ring. Indra pointed with one hand and declared, "Hiranyaksha, I''m here to negotiate terms!" --- Read 15 chapters ahead on P*treon.c*m/Marioni. For commission requests and early access Ko-fi.c*m/Marioni37 Chapter 13 Tricking Hiranyaksha "Hiranyaksha, I''m here to negotiate!" Indra declared, hovering in the sky as he locked eyes with Hiranyaksha and raised his hand. Hiranyaksha was momentarily stunned, but his expression shifted instantly, and he couldn''t help but erupt into laughter. "Hahahaha! Indra, are you truly qualified to negotiate with me?" His laughter echoed like thunder, and his enormous mouth opened wide, resembling a black hole. From it poured a formidable wind, fierce and relentless, reminiscent of the cosmic storms of doom. "Vayu! It''s up to you now¡ªhold on!" Indra stepped back three paces, placing himself protectively in front of the wind deity, Vayu, and pointed straight ahead. "Ah?" Vayu exclaimed, staring at the swirling tempest with a look of horror on his face. He was indeed the wind deity, but in that moment, he felt his divine power waning, and the monstrous winds threatened to sweep him away. "We have to hold on, even if it seems impossible!" Indra urged. "Varuna, Agni, Surya¡ªlet''s transfer our power to him!" As Indra spoke, he clasped his hands together in reverence to Vayu, and a brilliant golden light enveloped them. "Praise the Vayudeva! Praise the Vayudeva!" The water, fire, and sun deities responded immediately, their voices joining in a chorus as powerful energy surged into Vayu''s being, fortifying him against the raging winds. "Vayu, don''t get blown away! You''ll lose your pride!" Indra urged anxiously. "I''m brimming with power! Don''t worry!" Vayu, the wind deity, replied, his eyes flashing like lightning. He was no weakling; as the wind deity, he was a fierce warrior among the Devas and a seasoned champion in their battles. With a decisive gesture, Vayu summoned his divine power. The wild winds coalesced into a thunderous roar, transforming into 99,999 white horses that surged forward, appearing before the Devas. The wind horses whinnied and stamped their iron hooves, charging ahead with unstoppable force. Hiss¡ª The sound of nearly 100,000 white horses echoed like a storm, drowning out the chaos of battle. Their combined roar sliced through the air, tearing apart the turbulent winds spewing from Hiranyaksha''s mouth and creating a path through the chaos. Hiranyaksha paused, momentarily taken aback, and glanced at the Devas. These beings seem to possess formidable power! "What are you doing here?" he demanded, his voice booming like thunder. Indra stepped forward confidently and declared, "I challenge you to a fight. If you win, we will leave!" Hiranyaksha''s laughter erupted, sounding like a great joke he couldn''t ignore. He twisted his mouth and beard in disbelief, casting a sardonic glance at Indra. "Just you? Indra, how dare you challenge me?!" Hiranyaksha sneered as waves of air surged around him, causing the waves in Kshira Sagara to surge violently. "Are you scared?" Indra retorted, his voice steady. Hiranyaksha''s eyes widened with fury at the question. ''Scared? Would he ever be scared?'' Though rage surged within him, he remembered Rishi Shukracharya''s instructions to hold up Mount Mandara calmly, forcing him to suppress his anger. "Haha! You''re not worthy of challenging me!" Hiranyaksha sneered, a cold laugh escaping his lips. Indra stepped forward, blinking as he spoke in a deep voice, "I''ve heard that a lion raised in captivity forgets how to hunt in the wild. You are the king of Patala Loka, hasn''t Shukracharya taught you that a king can never refuse a challenge to battle?"If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Hiranyaksha shook his head at Indra''s eloquent words. "What are you talking about?" he snapped angrily. "It seems you are too stupid to understand analogies. Let me put it simply: You''re not worthy of being the Asura King!" Indra replied calmly. The corners of Hiranyaksha''s eyebrows twitched as he glared at Indra, his expression darkening. "Not worthy?! My power can overturn the Bhuloka and pluck the stars from the sky! With your current strength, you are not worthy enough to even talk to me!" Suddenly, Hiranyaksha roared, his black hair whipping wildly in the wind, showcasing his arrogance. A fierce gust erupted, causing the Kshira Sagara to churn and rise in towering waves. The crashing sound unleashed a violent force that shook the very world around them. "No!" Indra smiled slightly, standing with his feet together. He supported his forehead with his left hand, pointed at Hiranyaksha with his right, and laughed softly. "You are the challenger!" "Hehe!" As soon as his voice fell, a profound silence enveloped the surroundings. Indra continued, his tone shifting to one of authority, "Do you truly think you can challenge me? I am Indra, the King of Svarga! I''ve been the king of Svarga far longer than you''ve been the king of Patala Loka. I''ve faced foes that would send tremors through your very being, while you, Hiranyaksha, are but a little brother seeking to prove himself." "Have you forgotten our lineage? As the elder brother, I have to uphold the honor of our family. You may possess strength, but wisdom and experience are my allies. Your ambitions cloud your judgment. You think yourself a worthy challenger, yet you stand in the shadow of my legacy." "Consider this: the King of Svarga does not back down from a challenge, nor does he falter in the face of a younger sibling''s bravado. If you wish to fight, then step forward, little brother, and prepare to face the weight of my reign!" As soon as his voice fell, a profound silence enveloped the Krishi Sagara. Suryadeva gasped, taking a deep breath, his dark face filled with astonishment. "So audacious! So arrogant! This is the Indra I remember." "He''s reminiscent of the Indra of old¡ªfearless and arrogant, but does he truly understand the stakes this time?" Vayudev muttered to himself, clearly taken aback. "Can he provoke Hiranyaksha like this?" Agnideva whispered concern etched on his face. Varunadev nodded slowly, his expression serious. "It''s a dangerous game he''s playing. But you know how Asuras are they are prone to get angry very easily. This is their ancient weakness that they can''t migate even with so much knowledge." Meanwhile, the protector of the dharma, Vishnu lay upon his serpent bed, observing Hiranyaksha with a slight curl of his lips. "This is reminiscent of the proud Indra, the King of Svarga, from before. I thought, without divine power, he wouldn''t dare speak like this. But now, he has truly provoked Hiranyaksha!" ... Brahmaloka. "What arrogant words!" Brahma was closely observing the events unfolding on the Kshira Sagara. He was curious to see how Indra would provoke Hiranyaksha into action, but he didn''t expect Indra to be so direct in his challenge. At that moment, Brahma felt an itch on his neck. He turned his head and glanced at the Vedas¡ªthe knowledge of the universe¡ªemanating a faint golden light in his hand. His fifth head had been removed by Lord Shiva due to his extreme pride as the creator. "Indeed, one must be careful when speaking to others," Brahma reflected. .... Lord Shiva sat motionless, his expression serene. His eyes were like the depth of oceans¡ªdeep and bottomless¡ªreflecting the tumultuous situation in the Kshira Sagara. "It seems the King of Svarga has gained much wisdom through rigorous penance. He has learned how to provoke the innate pride of Asuras," Lord Shiva murmured. Asuras are a blend of honor, impatience, and lust to be the king of Triloka. Nandi looked on with curiosity. "Asuras are aggressive and irritable. Now that Hiranyaksha''s pride has been attacked, he will undoubtedly take action," Mahadeva explained. ... At that moment, Hiranyaksha was furious. The radiant figure of Hiranyaksha resembled two beams of light shooting up into the sky, illuminating everything around him. He had never experienced such scorn before. A group of Devas, stripped of their divine power, dared to claim that he, the Asura King blessed with immense strength, was the challenger. "Then I will kill you today!" King Hiranyaksha roared, his voice filled with rage. With a sudden release of his arms, the massive Mount Mandara plummeted straight down, crashing into the Kshira Sagara. Initially, the waves of the Kshira Sagara sank, only to be followed by towering white waves rising from around Mount Mandara, rippling outward in layers. At that moment, the Triloka trembled! "Well done! I surrender!" Indra, recognizing that the plan had succeeded, stopped boasting. He shouted, turned, and ran away. The surrounding Devas exchanged confused glances. Suddenly, the Vayudeva realized what was happening and took off after Indra. The other Devas quickly followed suit, chasing after him. Hiranyaksha''s eyes widened in disbelief; his fury turned his complexion blood-red, and his murderous intent soared into the sky. "How dare you fool me!" Hiranyaksha screamed, his voice echoing like thunder. With a wave of his massive hand, he summoned winds and clouds, launching them straight at Indra and the devas. The sky and ocean suddenly darkened; everything lost its color and turned pitch black. Indra looked up and saw the winds and clouds gathering, roaring with the force of airwaves, while a massive hand blotted out the sky and sun as it came crashing down towards them. This Hiranyaksha is truly powerful! Fortunately, there was someone above him! Indra steadied himself, coughed twice to clear his throat, and raised his voice, calling out loudly, "Lord Vishnu! Mandara Mountain is sinking in Krishi Sagara the universe is in danger. As the protector of the universe, If you do not reveal yourself now, when will you choose to show your presence?" Chapter 14 Sudarshan Chakra A ray of golden light suddenly emerged from behind Indra, casting shimmering spots that flickered and transformed into thousands of stars scattered just like the grain of sands of the Ganga. These stars dotted the luminous sea in a continuous patch, illuminating the Kshira Sagara. Yet, beneath this radiant glow, everything appeared unchanged, as if the recent events had merely been a special effect. "Hahaha! Indra are you using Maya to confuse me? Did you forget Maya is the forte of Asuras, not Devas? You won''t intimidate me!" Hiranyaksha exclaimed, his anger palpable as he laughed derisively. Maya means illusion! The Vedas proclaim the existence of an omniscient and omnipotent supreme being in the universe: Brahman. Brahman is the source of all creation, eternal and unchanging, transcending time and space. Everything in the world is a manifestation of Brahman, created through the illusion of its presence. Thus, what we perceive is not the ultimate reality but merely an illusion. Only by transcending this illusion can one find Brahman and achieve the highest state of oneness with the divine. Maya is the reflection of Brahman, akin to the shadow of a dream, or the interplay of sunlight and moonlight. "Lord Vishnu, what are you waiting for? Did you forget your promise?" Indra, momentarily taken aback, looked around in confusion. "Hiranyaksha!" Vishnu''s calm voice suddenly resonated, echoing across the expanse of the Kshira Sagara. The sound seemed to emanate from an infinite height, traversing immeasurable distances, rising higher than the earth, the Bhuloka, Svarga, Patala Loka, and even Kailash¡ªhigher than the very fabric of the world itself. Indra followed the voice and looked up. At that infinite height, Vishnu manifested in his divine form, a striking blue figure with four arms, standing majestically above the cosmos. At this moment, Vishnu seemed to be within the Goloka Vrindavan, radiating divine light. He held a massive, heavy vessel in one hand, from which fragrant nectar flowed, transforming into the Kshira Sagara. So grand! So immense! It felt as though the world could be obliterated in an instant. As the protector of the universe, Vishnu''s power could even temporarily surpass that of Shiva during the preservation of existence, granting him the capacity to annihilate any adharma that wishes to harm the balance of the universe. However, he would never bring destruction upon it, for doing so would strip him of his identity and authority as the World Protector. Hiranyaksha watched from a distance, overwhelmed by a mix of shock, anger, and horror. Suddenly, a flash of golden light erupted, and the magnificent Sudarshan Chakra emerged from Vishnu''s hand. With a swift motion, the Sudarshan Chakra flew from Vishnu''s fingertip like a dream, traversing countless spaces in an instant, and heading straight for Hiranyaksha''s neck. Surprised, the surrounding Devas quickly regained their courage and erupted in cheers. "Excellent! Lord Vishnu has taken action, and Hiranyaksha is no more!" Surya exclaimed, his voice echoing with triumph. "Hahaha! No Asura or even a Deva can withstand the power of the Sudarshan Chakra! With Hiranyaksha defeated, the Asuras will be leaderless and unable to conquer Svarga!" Varuna added, a smirk playing on his lips. "We are truly lucky that the asura king is so foolish to face the Trimurit," Vayu chimed in, his eyes shining with admiration as he gazed at the spectacle before them. "The Sudarshan Chakra will never fail its purpose! Its light will cut through the darkness, ensuring that balance prevails!" But Indra''s expression shifted as he frowned. "Hiranyaksha seems to be blessed by Brahma, doesn''t he?" Indra muttered, narrowing his eyes as he focused intently on Hiranyaksha. At that moment, Hiranyaksha was filled with shock and rage. As the Sudarshan Chakra approached, he instinctively turned his head and closed his eyes.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Boom! In the blink of an eye, the Sudarshan Chakra struck Hiranyaksha''s neck. The wheel spun relentlessly, but despite its might¡ªcapable of cleaving through the Kshira Sagara and slicing Mount Mandara¡ªit encountered an impenetrable force, unable to even sever a single hair on his head. Vishnu frowned slightly as his divine form returned, two rays of golden light emerged from him. One ray fell onto Mount Mandara, which had plunged into the Kshira Sagara, causing enormous waves to surge into the sky. A gigantic turtle emerged, lifting Mount Mandara from the depths. Kurma, the divine turtle, poked its round-beaked head out of the water as Mount Mandara began to rise slowly. Another flicker of golden light danced around before settling beside Indra, manifesting into the original form of Vishnu, who now stared intently at Hiranyaksha before him. "Karma!" Vishnu murmured. It was Brahma, the Creator among the Trimurti, who had granted Hiranyaksha an almost insurmountable boon: the assurance that no Deva, nor demon, could bring him harm. Hiranyaksha slowly opened his eyes. "Hahaha! The Protector of the Universe is nothing more than that! Only my brother and I are the strongest in the Triloka!" he boasted, throwing his head back in laughter. He clasped his head with both hands, twisting his neck until it cracked loudly, bones popping in a display of strength. Then, curling the corners of his mouth into a smirk, he raised his hand with an air of arrogance, pinching the Sudarshan Chakra between his two fingers. Sudarshan Chakra paused in midair, held precariously on his fingertips as he glared provocatively at Vishnu. Vishnu''s expression tightened slightly. He moved his fingers just a bit, and the dazzling sight of Sudarshan Chakra transformed into golden light, dissipating and returning to his fingertips. Boons, the fruits of Karma are laws of the world, directly embedded in the reality of the particular universe, making even the Trimurti struggle to directly break them. The Devas watched in terror. This Hiranyaksha''s boon was so formidable that even the World Protector, one of the Trimurti''s weapons, could not harm him. "Impossible! How could he block the Lord''s Sudarshan Chakra?" Suryadeva exclaimed, eyes widening in disbelief. "He must have received a boon. Could it be that he has performed penance for Lord Brahma?" Agni speculated, suddenly slapping his thigh. "It must be this way! It must be!" Vayudev and Varunadev echoed, their voices tinged with astonishment. ¡­ In Brahmaloka, Brahma''s expression darkened slightly as he slowly turned his head, deliberately avoiding the gaze of Saraswati across from him. Intrigued, Saraswati couldn''t help but wonder. She was certain that the blessing must have come from her husband! "Well!" she exclaimed. "When Hiranyaksha was in Patala Loka, he worshipped diligently and received a boon. The invulnerability of meeting his death by neither any god, man, nor beast!" Brahma recounted the entire story in a deep, resonant voice. Upon hearing this, Saraswati''s eyes widened in shock, and her beautifully arched brows knitted together in concern. "In that case, the Devas will be in serious trouble!" ¡­ "No one can defeat me! No one!" Hiranyaksha bellowed, his laughter echoing across the Kshira Sagara. He transformed his hand into a divine hammer that blotted out the sky and struck Indra with immense force. Indra snorted coldly and retreated behind Vishnu. This Hiranyaksha wielded the power of a blessing; no one in Svarga or on Bhuloka could harm him. According to legend, Vishnu had once separated the incarnation of a wild boar that was neither Deva, demon, nor human, and had fought fiercely with Hiranyaksha for thousands of years before finally defeating him. The stronger Hiranyaksha grew, the stronger he became. But before Indra stood Vishnu. As long as Indra remained here, no one could harm him. A faint golden light emanated from Vishnu''s body, shimmering upward and producing a deafening rumble upon impact, effectively blocking the power of the giant hammer. Vishnu frowned in concentration. At that moment, a bright white light suddenly illuminated the distance. Led by Rishi Shukracharya, the Asura teacher, and accompanied by Vajra Shen, Holika, Puloman and Viprachitti took the forefront. Hundreds of thousands of Asuras surged forward. "Hahaha! My army of Asuras has arrived! You Devas will become my prisoners today!" Hiranyaksha laughed heartily, casting a triumphant glance at the multitude of Devas. With so many Asuras at his command, capturing a few Devas who had lost their divine powers would be an easy feat. He was certain of victory! Surya and the other Devas were frightened into silence, quickly flying to Vishnu''s side and gazing at him with pleading expressions. Vishnu frowned at the sight. The Devas'' growing panic was palpable as they waited for his response. "With so many Asuras, we are outmatched. Why don''t we return to Svarga?" Varunadev suggested in a low voice. As soon as he spoke, the other Devas quickly echoed their agreement. Surya furrowed his brow, his golden eyes shimmering with concern. "Indeed, that makes sense. We should think this through carefully!" Agni nodded, his flames flickering with urgency. "Lord, what should we do?" Vayu crossed his arms, the wind swirling around him. "Yes, since you are here, we trust that everything will be fine. But if not, we should leave at once!" The Devas exhibited their anxious nature when they met dangerous asuras, their panic intensifying by the moment. Indra surveyed the approaching army. His eyes glimmered like the sun, growing brighter with determination. Look at that formation! So many Asuras! This isn''t good! Indra looked resolute as he took a step forward, tilting his head slightly to address Vishnu. "Lord Vishnu we can''t defeat Hiranyaksha as he has the boon from Trimurti Brahma but can you at least take down the other Asuras? Lord Vishnu, can you use the Sudarshana Chakra against them!" Chapter 15 Karma "Use the Sudarshana Chakra on the Asura legions!" Indra declared solemnly. As soon as the words left his lips, a look of hesitation crossed Vishnu''s visage. His eyes swept over the vast army of Asuras, and he appeared troubled by the decision, letting out a long sigh. "Isn''t that a bit extreme?" Vishnu questioned. How could he justify the slaughter of hundreds of thousands of Asuras without hesitation? "This is not extreme at all!" Indra replied, shaking his head. "As soldiers, they are not at fault, but they serve Hiranyaksha in his tyranny, acting out of greed. They are nothing more than warriors who cannot uphold Dharma!" He continued, "Moreover, Hiranyaksha can overpower many Devas on his own. If these Asuras are eliminated, he might retreat and regroup!" At that moment, the Devas began to understand. Enlightenment sparked among them, and they rallied in support. "Yes, it would be magnificent if we could rid ourselves of these Asuras!" Surya exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "Indeed! Then Svarga will be secure! The Bhuloka will bask in peace!" Varuna chimed in, nodding eagerly. "What a brilliant plan! Truly worthy of the King of Svarga!" Vayu added, his voice rising in excitement. It all made sense. These Asuras were not nearly as powerful as Hiranyaksha. Some were not much different from the Devas, while many others were on the same level as the Gandharva. If Vishnu were to take action now and eliminate the Asura armies, it would render Hiranyaksha''s boon and threat meaningless. Upon hearing this, Vishnu lowered his head, contemplating the idea with a thoughtful expression. This argument truly made sense! He had never held much affection for the Asuras; after all, they were descendants of Brahma and not his followers. However, as he considered their plight, his heart began to stir. Yet, he quickly realized that this was not the course of action he should take. The current was the first Yuga, Satya yuga at the dawn of creation, a time when all living beings were flourishing across the Triloka, teeming with vitality and competition. The Satya Yuga would last for 1,728,000 years! If he were to eliminate most of the Asuras, their karmic birthright would disrupt the world''s balance, causing it to leap from the Perfect Era, effectively skipping a crucial period of growth from childhood to maturity. The karmic repercussions could be so severe that even Shiva might personally intervene to stop him. He couldn''t allow that to happen! Vishnu contemplated his thoughts and shook his head immediately. Indra couldn''t help but feel disappointed at this response. He wanted to see a river of blood! In the Mahabharata, the era of satya yuga had long since passed. Vishnu took the avatar of Krishna, igniting the war between the Pandavas and the Kuru tribe. A staggering 2.7 million soldiers gathered in the plains of Kuru, ready to slaughter one another in the Battle of Kurukshetra. At that time, Krishna had urged Arjuna to engage in battle, declaring that those who did not uphold dharma must be eliminated.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Kill, kill! As a result, the two sides clashed, blood spilling across the Kuru fields. "!!!" Rishi Shukracharya couldn''t help but gasp. Indra was truly ruthless! Both the Devas and the Asuras were sons of Kashyapa Rishi, yet here was Indra, insisting that Vishnu eliminate most of the Asuras. The notion was not only extreme but also potentially disastrous. How terrifying! "Teacher, what should we do now?" Vajrananga, an Asura and also a son of Kashyapa, turned to Rishi Shukracharya beside him. They were belligerent but not foolish! With one of the Trimurti aligned against them, if Vishnu truly followed through, wouldn''t it spell their doom? Shukracharya''s eyes darkened slightly as he contemplated Hiranyaksha''s fury. At that moment, Hiranyaksha was seething with anger, glaring at Vishnu as if ready to attack. If we act now, it could spell disaster if Vishnu discovers the weakness granted by Brahma''s boon on Hiranyaksha, Shukracharya thought to himself. Taking a step forward, he flew to Hiranyaksha''s side and addressed Vishnu. "I propose a temporary truce to churn the Kshira Sagara and restore the powers of both the Devas and the Asuras," he declared. As soon as he spoke, Hiranyaksha''s eyes widened in dissatisfaction, fixing an intense stare on Rishi Shukracharya. Shukracharya met his gaze with a cold, unyielding expression, as hard as ice. Hiranyaksha narrowed his eyes, snorted disdainfully, and turned away, falling silent. "Agreed!" Vishnu replied with a slight nod. A golden light emanated from his body before vanishing. Rishi Shukracharya sighed in relief. He had genuinely feared that Vishnu might take matters into his own hands. Vishnu was known as the slayer of Asuras, having vanquished not just a few, but eight hundred of them. The animosity between him and Vishnu stemmed from the time Vishnu had used the Sudarshana Chakra to eliminate his Asura kin. Now, Shukracharya shifted his gaze to the Devas. The Devas were completely unaccustomed to the cold, hard expression on Shukracharya''s face. The Suryadev turned his head, staring at the huge white waves of the Kshira Sagara. Agnidev, glanced nervously from side to side, avoiding eye contact with anyone. Vayudev, regarded Rishi Shukracharya with a cautious demeanor, while Varunadev, lowered his head in a daze. Indra observed Shukracharya with curiosity. If he remembered correctly, in the future, Rishi Shukracharya would perform penance to Lord Shiva and acquire the Sanjeevani mantra to resurrect the Asuras, thereby confronting the immortal Devas with Amrita. Later on, despite any failures Asura Kings faced, Shukracharya would guide a new wave of attacks against the Devas. This old man is quite formidable and will never give up! Indra mused. In comparison, Rishi Brihaspati, the mentor to the Devas, seemed to lack the same resolution in dealing with Asuras. Ironically, both Rishis shared a strong bond, considering each other good friends. As Rishi Shukracharya and Indra locked eyes, their gazes met in the void for a brief moment. Finally, Shukracharya shifted his focus to Rishi Brihaspati. He snorted disdainfully, withdrawing his gaze, and turned to Hiranyaksha. "Indra, the King of Svarga, is not easy to deal with right now. You''d better be cautious," he warned. Hiranyaksha sneered confidently. "Rest assured! My boon is invincible. Not even the weapons of Trimuti, let alone the King of Svarga, can lay a finger on me." His tone dripped with arrogance. Snort! Hearing this, Rishi Shukracharya let out a cold snort. "You are far too arrogant, and sooner or later, you will fall to their hands!" With that, Rishi Shukracharya chose not to say more; his priority was to protect the remaining Asuras. With Vishnu now involved as his avatar Kurma was carrying the Mandara mountain, enshrining Goddess Lakshmi in Patala Loka out of question! It was better to seize the Amrita while they still had the chance. As he contemplated this, a massive wave suddenly surged from the Kshira Sagara. Giant wings darkened the sky as a golden-winged eagle swept across the waters. Many Gandharva and the legion of Devas perched on the back of the magnificent creature, wielding divine spears and bows, exchanging glances with one another from a distance. "The legions of Devas are finally here!" Indra observed the divine host, but his heart remained uneasy. Even after churning countless treasures from the Kshira Sagara, a fierce battle still loomed between the Asuras and the Devas¡ªa dangerous prospect indeed. And that wasn''t even the worst of it! A terrifying poison was sure to be released from the depths of the Kshira Sagara. Halahala! "I must be careful!" Indra thought. Chapter 16 Halahala and Amrita Halahala! This is the poison of death, an extremely toxic substance. As soon as it emerges in the Kshira Sagara, it spreads rapidly in all directions. Even a mere touch, as small as a mustard seed from Mount Sumeru, can lead to death for both Devas and Asuras alike. This poison is so potent that it can be considered the antithesis of Amrita. If Amrita grants eternal life, then Halahala brings instant death¡ªtwo sides of the same coin. "Except for with the power of divine boons from Trimurti, resisting the poison of Halahala is nearly impossible." Indra instinctively lowered his gaze. As he looked down, he noticed the Sahasrakavacha adorning his powerful frame. The armor shimmered like dawn light, radiating a gentle warmth. Blessed by Brahma, this divine armor was immune to curses. "This armor can harness the power of penance to enhance its properties," Indra contemplated. His Sahasrakavacha was a special boon from Brahmadev, capable of transforming into a divine layer fortified by the strength of his penance. Thanks to Brahmadev''s blessing, Indra could infuse this armor with power, perhaps akin to the proud Asuras, making it resistant to damage that would typically take thousands of years of effort to overcome. Yet, it remained ineffective against poison. "Perhaps I can use my ascetic power to render the poison harmless¡ªor even absorb it. However, the strength of my penance is still lacking; I have three hundred years of penance left to complete! This will be a daunting challenge," Indra thought. He felt a wave of the hard-earned power he had accumulated and found himself momentarily speechless. After dedicating hundreds of years to rigorous penance in the Svarga, he had been forced to expend much of that energy to curse Garuda. Now, he was left with only three hundred years of hard work! However, the power of his penance continued to grow slowly, indicating that his efforts had not ceased. "Three hundred years?" he mused. "So, I spent less than five hundred years of hard work to successfully curse Garuda. This must be a consequence of his karma for provoking me, but my penance is of high quality!" Indra, the King of Heaven, murmured to himself. As he contemplated this, Garuda had already approached Indra, and numerous Devas leaped down together, landing on the surface of the Kshira Sagara like dumplings. They brandished divine weapons and glared defiantly at the Asura army across the way. At that moment, Mandara Mountain rose and fell dramatically. The divine turtle Kurma gracefully shifted on all four legs, slowly sinking. Vishnu, the preserver, appeared like the sun descending from Svarga, his form radiant with golden light as he stood before the gathered Devas and the formidable Asura army. Vishnu addressed them with a calm, powerful voice. "Sage Durvasa, known both for his blessings and his wrath, once held a garland infused with the essence of Shree¡ªthe goddess of wealth, fortune, and prosperity. This garland was not merely an ornament but a sacred embodiment of Lakshmi''s blessings." He paused, letting the weight of his words settle over the assembly, then continued, his tone steady and certain. "But there is still hope. The treasures of the universe now rest within the Kshira Sagara, where Lakshmi herself awaits. With her lies the restoration of all prosperity and fortune. Yet, to retrieve her, you must work together." Vishnu''s gaze swept across both the devas and asuras, his voice resonant with promise. "By joining forces to churn the Kshira Sagara, you may bring forth Lakshmi once more, and with her return, abundance, fortunes, and blessings of Svarga, Pataloka, and Bhuloka shall be restored to all." Hiranyaksha swayed slightly, narrowing his eyes as he fixed his gaze on Vishnu. "Then how do we churn it? This Mandara Mountain is enormous! Even I can''t shift it a few times. What use is a bunch of little powerless bugs?" At his words, the faces of the Asura army darkened, but none dared to speak. The Devas, however, were furious. How dare this Hiranyaksha be so arrogant as to refer to them as bugs? It was truly insulting.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Suryadev''s eyes blazed as he spoke, "If I unleashed the true power of the sun, I would incinerate him to nothing but ash with divine fire!" Vayudev''s voice was as sharp as the wind itself. "One strike of my divine winds, and his flesh would be scattered like dust!" Varuna, the god of oceans, sneered. "Let him face my waves. I''ll drag him to the ocean depths, where no life breathes." Agnidev''s gaze was deadly, his tone unwavering. "One spark of my flames, and he''d be nothing but cinders, his soul sent directly to Yama''s realm." With Vishnu standing before them and the army of Devas behind, the Devas felt emboldened and began to voice their indignation. Vishnu stood before the assembly, his presence radiating calm confidence, unfazed by Hiranyaksha''s disdainful sneer. With a gentle smile, he began, "Allow me to introduce Vasuki, the great king of Nagas." Suddenly, above the Kshira Sagara, boundless waves rolled, and endless foam surged forth, revealing sections of dark bodies floating upon the surface of the milk ocean. A massive form loomed in the Kshira Sagara, rising and falling with each movement. Every time a section of the body emerged, it revealed countless black scales, resembling towering mountains¡ªlong and imposing. "Vasuki is no ordinary naga; he embodies both strength and grace, capable of binding Mandara Mountain with effortless ease," Vishnu continued, gesturing toward the magnificent serpent. "His mighty coils will serve as the rope for the Samudra Manthan, enabling the devas and asuras to churn the Kshira Sagara and retrieve the treasures hidden within. With Vasuki''s power, we can achieve the impossible. My Avatar, Kuruma, will ensure that Mandara Mountain remains firmly in place above the ocean." Boom! The little brother of Sheshanaga, Vasuki, erupted from the depths of the water, and the Kshira Sagara roared in response. The surface of the sea shook violently, sending countless wisps of sea fog into the air, making it difficult to see the creature''s true form. "I will obey the Vishnu''s command!" Vasuki declared, his voice echoing like thunder. As the powerful sound resonated, the sea fog began to dissipate. In the sky, Vasuki rose majestically, his fearsome head blocking out the sun. His eyes, shimmering like distant stars, radiated immense power and ancient wisdom. With a fluid motion, he coiled his massive body around Mandara Mountain, anchoring himself securely as he prepared to assist in the grand churning of the ocean. Suddenly, Vishnu transformed into a radiant golden light and descended before Indra and the other Devas. "The Asuras are arrogant and distrustful!" he proclaimed. "Next, if you approach the head of Vasuki, the Asuras will surely request to exchange places with you. Agree to their request. When the Kshira Sagara is stirred, Vasuki will experience pain from the tugging on both sides, causing him to spit poisonous flames that will injure the Asuras¡ªbringing them to their knees in misery." Vishnu whispered these strategic instructions, his demeanor calm and composed. Upon hearing this, the Devas were filled with surprise and joy. Their Lord was indeed aiding them! "When the time comes, these Asuras will be exhausted and severely wounded, rendering them unable to fight for Amrita. The Devas will surely prevail," Suryadev exclaimed, excitement evident in his voice. "Thank you, Lord Vishnu!" echoed the others, their voices full of gratitude. Agnidev, equally filled with joy, raised his voice in appreciation. "Your wisdom shines brightly, O Lord! We are truly grateful for your guidance!" Indra, with hands folded in reverence, began to think carefully. If he recalled correctly, it would take hundreds of years to churn the Kshira Sagara¡ªjust enough time for him to practice diligently and forge the first layer of divine armor. This would prove useful when the moment arrived. The location of Vasuki''s head was advantageous! It could spray flames to ignite a fire and hold it on the head, thereby enhancing the strength of his penance. Indra rolled his eyes slightly and then spoke. "Let''s go to the snake tail! As a warrior, even if they are Asuras, I believe I should be fair. Waiting for them to be burned by Vasuki''s flames before engaging in battle is beneath my dignity as a warrior." Vishnu raised an eyebrow, surprised. "..." That''s not what you said before! It was clear that Indra had asked him to eliminate all the Asuras not long ago, but now he was talking about fairness! What a flexible moral compass! "The Devas are weak. Only by weakening the Asuras as much as possible can the Devas hope to win!" Vishnu stated slowly. "A Kshatriya must die a Kshatriya''s death. I would rather die as a warrior than live as a coward!" Indra declared. He paused, realizing he might have gone too far. He only wanted to conserve energy for his penance; he didn''t truly wish to die! "Pranam to Lord Vishnu! I hope the Lord bless me!" Indra folded his hands in reverence and praised Vishnu. Vishnu regarded Indra, hesitating for a moment before finally nodding in agreement. Nailed it! Seeing this exchange, Indra breathed a sigh of relief and then soared toward the snake''s tail. The vast armies of Devas followed his lead, moving in unison. "Ah?!" Suryadev stood frozen, his mouth agape, visibly shocked by Indra''s bold declaration. "Brother, why are you becoming so unpredictable? One moment, you speak of massacring the entire Asura clan, and the next, you seek to be honored as a Kshatriya." --- Read 16 chapters ahead on P*treon.c*m/Marioni. For commission requests and early access Ko-fi.c*m/Marioni37 Chapter 17 Asura has always been reckless "Is this really what Indra is like?" Vayudev murmured, excitement evident in his tone as he broke the silence. As the Deva of the wind, Vayudev was the vanguard of the Devas, their leading general, and had a close bond with Indra, the Deva of war. They understood each other well, but Vayudev hadn''t expected Indra to be so eager to charge into battle with the Asura King. "I''m on my way!" Vayudev declared, rushing forward without hesitation. Suryadev gave a resigned sigh, exchanging a look with Agnidev. They both shook their heads, then followed Vayudev''s lead toward the Vasuki''s tail. Varunadev watched in surprise, feeling torn. He wanted to approach the Vasuki''s head, but seeing all the other Devas heading for the tail made him reluctant to go the opposite way. Glancing nervously at the distant Asura army, he swallowed his hesitation and joined the others at the tail. Meanwhile, Hiranyaksha''s voice rang out. "Let''s head for the Vasuki''s head!" He gestured forward, eager to seize the treasures waiting to be churned from the Kshira Sagara. "Wait!" General Puloman, an Asura clad in gleaming golden armor, raised his hand. His stature was imposing, his armor radiant like the morning sun, and his voice resounded with authority. "They chose the Vasuki''s tail far too easily. I suspect a scheme. I propose we switch places with the Devas¡ªthey should go to the Vasuki''s head, and we''ll take the tail." Puloman narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the Devas in the distance, deep in thought. His words caught the attention of Rishi Shukracharya, the Asura mentor, who frowned, a spark of calculation flickering in his wise gaze. "He''s right," Shukracharya said thoughtfully. "With Vasuki wrapped tightly around Mandara Mountain, pulling back and forth will surely cause the Vasuki pain. He''ll breathe fire, and it''s our army that would suffer the burn. We must exchange places with the Devas." Upon hearing Rishi Shukracharya''s analysis, many Asuras suddenly understood the potential dangers. Hiranyaksha, however, scoffed and waved dismissively. "It''s just Vasuki venom and fire¡ªare Asura warriors afraid of such things?" he sneered, glancing around at the gathering. Pullman, who had initially raised concerns, fell silent. Rishi Shukracharya''s face grew long, his expression darkening by the moment. Asura General Viprachitti hesitated but finally stepped forward. "My son, Rahu, is skilled in the art of Maya. Perhaps he could disguise himself as a Deva and investigate the situation discreetly." "Unnecessary!" Hiranyaksha barked, his eyes blazing and his beard bristling. With a dismissive wave, he rejected Viprachitti''s suggestion. "As long as I lead, these Devas stand no chance! I am King of the Asuras¡ªeven Vishnu cannot defeat me. I am victory itself; I am radiance incarnate! Just follow my orders." With that, Hiranyaksha gestured grandly and commanded the Asura army to advance to Vasuki''s head. "Stop this madness, Hiranyaksha! If you continue down this path, your arrogance will lead to your ruin!" Rishi Shukracharya called out angrily. "Teacher, I respect you, but that does not grant you the right to interfere with my command," Hiranyaksha replied coldly. "I am King of the Asuras!" He stamped his foot on the waves of the Kshira Sagara, causing them to churn beneath him as he turned and strode away.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Rishi Shukracharya stood in silence, his face clouded with frustration, anger seething in his heart. ... ... "Hm?!" Indra squinted, rubbing his eyes, shading them with his hand as he peered into the distance. He saw the formidable Asura army¡ªlike a torrent of dark clouds¡ªflying toward Vasuki''s head. Something felt off. "Wait¡­ isn''t this wrong?" he muttered. "Weren''t these Asuras supposed to ask us to switch places?" A broad smile spread across Suryadev''s face. "They''re heading to the Vasuki''s head! That''s great!" "Perfect!" Vayudev added, nodding in relief. Nearby, Agnidev and Varuna exchanged pleased glances, their lips curving into smiles. This was exactly what they hoped for. With the Asuras at the Vasuki''s head, they would bear the brunt of Vasuki''s venom and fire. Indra, however, looked a little disappointed. It seemed he would have to wait to intensify his penance. In theTriloka, the more rigorous one''s penance, the greater the power gained. He sighed but resigned himself to being patient. "I''ll have to build strength gradually," he thought. Turning back to his fellow Devas, Indra gazed at Vasuki''s vast, rippling scales¡ªeach one like a towering peak. With a nod of determination, he transformed into his divine form. Indra''s celestial form loomed as a magnificent golden giant, his limbs radiating power and his eyes blazing like miniature suns. Around him, the Devas transformed as well. Agnidev, shrouded in black, appeared with four arms, three heads, and seven tongues of flame, swathed in a swirling haze of smoke. Indra took a moment to admire his splendor. "I look more impressive," he nodded approvingly. He Devas took on various divine forms, while across from them, the Asuras transformed into giants, water monsters, three-headed dragons, and serpents. Surveying the scene, Indra looked down at the massive scales of Vasuki; what once appeared impossibly vast now seemed manageable. He took his position at the left side of Vasuki''s tail, gripping it firmly with one hand, steadying himself. In unison, hundreds of thousands of Devas and Asuras wrapped themselves around the thousand-headed serpent king, Vasuki, and began the great churning. Boom! Boom! Boom! Vasuki''s immense body coiled around Mount Mandara rolled and flexed as the Devas and Asuras pulled. Anchored by a colossal turtle beneath it, Mount Mandara slowly began to rotate, stirring the depths of the Kshira Sagara, the ocean of milk. Waves surged and crashed as the sea roared, each pull sending tremors through the celestial waters. Indra, often called the "Lord of Thunder," was incredibly strong, making it easy for him to manage Vasuki''s massive tail. But he knew that the churning would last hundreds of years, and by the end, even his formidable strength might be drained. He could feel the accumulated power of his ascetic practice within, pulsing like thunder under his navel, rising with every effort. "The power of my penance is growing!" Indra''s eyes gleamed with renewed determination. He wrapped his arms tightly around Vasuki''s tail and pulled with all his might, emboldened by the knowledge that every moment of labor would enhance his power¡ªa reward earned through pure endurance and grit. The Devas around him watched, awe-struck by his commitment. Inspired by their Heavenly King''s strength and dedication, they redoubled their efforts, eager to keep pace. Boom! Boom! Boom! Hundreds of thousands of Devas strained in unison, pulling with all their might on Vasuki''s massive tail. For a moment, Mandara Mountain shifted ever so slightly in the Devas'' direction. "How is this possible?!" Hiranyaksha''s eyes blazed with fury. He whipped around to face the ranks of Asuras behind him, his expression fierce. "Put in more effort! Can''t you even out-pull those Devas?" he bellowed. The Asuras, visibly shaken, nodded in fear and redoubled their efforts, gripping Vasuki''s head and pulling with renewed urgency. Hiranyaksha, undeterred, locked one of Vasuki''s heads under his arm and gave a fierce tug. Roar! Roar! Roar! Naga king''s head twisted in agony, its face contorted and feral. In its pain, it opened its jaws wide, lashing its tongue and unleashing a torrent of searing flames and venomous breath directly toward Hiranyaksha. "So soon?!" --- Read 15 chapters ahead on P*treon.c*m/Marioni. For commission requests and early access Ko-fi.c*m/Marioni37 Chapter 18: The Three Channels and Seven Chakras — The Return of the Devas! Blazing fire from Vasuki''s mouth surged toward Hiranyaksha''s face, the searing heat evaporating sea mist into the air. Flames struck the Asura king''s head, swirling around him but leaving him unscathed. Instead, his hair seemed to grow darker and shinier under the fiery glow. With Brahma''s blessing, even Vasuki''s flames could not harm Hiranyaksha. Hiranyaksha shook his head, brushed aside the flames with a cold snort, and glared intensely at Vasuki''s head. Vasuki: "..." What? Useless? The Nagas also resided in Patalloka, though they were not as powerful as the Asuras. Vasuki, however, had other plans¡ªhe wanted to "educate" these Asuras. Tilting his head, his large eyes glimmered with mischief, blinking innocently. His dark, forked tongue flickered in and out, almost as if mocking the Asuras. Suddenly, Vasuki''s mouth opened wide, releasing thick black smoke that shrouded Hiranyaksha, obscuring his vision from every angle. If he couldn''t hurt Hiranyaksha, he''d at least throw him off balance and distract him. "Undermining Asuras on propose!" Hiranyaksha roared, unable to contain his fury. He swung a powerful punch at Vasuki''s head, landing a blow that sent the snake reeling in pain. Vasuki hissed furiously, no longer playing around. This was war. Hissing in unison, seven of Vasuki''s heads reared back, mouths wide open, and unleashed torrents of flames. The fire spread like molten lava, weaving through the Kshira Sagara and igniting the divine waters. The flames licked at Asura''s bodies, sending them into frenzied screams of agony. "It''s too hot! Too hot!" Holika yelped, immediately releasing the snake''s body she had been holding. She leaped back, hiding behind Vajranga, who was trying to shield himself. "This Vasuki fire is powerful," Vajranga muttered, his tone tense. "It can hurt us¡ªeveryone, be careful! Don''t underestimate him after all he is King of the Nagas." At that moment, Holika felt a sharp, searing pain on the right side of her face, an uncomfortable mix of heat and itchiness. Quickly, she summoned her divine power to extinguish the flames around her body, and a mirror materialized in her hands. Gazing into it, she saw several burn marks marring her skin¡ªsmall, pimple-like scars that looked painfully out of place on her beautiful face. "Aah! My face!" she cried, her expression shifting to one of horror. Panicked, she covered her face with trembling hands, feeling an urgent need to erase the blemishes. Channeling her remaining divine power, she attempted to heal the scars, but they remained stubbornly in place, untouched by her efforts. Her heart sank as her frustration turned to anger. Holika lifted her chin, glaring at the colossal, fire-spitting Vasuki with a mix of anger, resentment, and a trace of fear. The terror within held her back, preventing her from retaliating directly. Inwardly, she vowed to one day restore her appearance and seek a boon that would render her invulnerable to fire. ... The Asuras clashed fiercely with Vasuki, while the Devas grew increasingly empowered. Vasuki''s massive tail swayed rhythmically, stirring the Kshira Sagara, whose waves transformed into dark clouds and fell as fragrant, invigorating rain, filling the Devas with renewed energy. In this constant push and pull, the turtle moved, causing Mandara Mountain to shift closer toward the Deva side. Noticing this, Rishi Shukraacharya struck his staff on the ocean floor and shouted angrily, "Enough! Hold them back! If Mandara Mountain moves any closer to the Devas, they will gain everything, and you will be left with nothing!" Shukraacharya''s words jolted the Asuras into action. Hiranyaksha''s eyes flared with anger as he turned his attention back to Vasuki, ignoring the Naga''s fiery resistance. He seized Vasuki''s neck, pulling it back with all his might. The other Asuras, though suffering from the scorching Vasuki flames, tightened their grip on the serpent''s body, channeling their divine power to shield themselves from the heat as they struggled to hold their ground. Years slipped by in this relentless tug of war. After five hundred years, a colossal vortex began to form beneath Mandara Mountain, and the Kshira Sagara thickened, its waters transforming from the fluidity of the ocean to the viscosity of honey, rich and golden. The stirring grew more arduous with every moment as if the very essence of the ocean was solidifying, resisting their every effort.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Both the Devas and Asuras were tense, knowing that the Samundra Manthan of Kshira Sagara was nearing completion. Indra, too, was fully immersed in the churning. His accumulated ascetic power had grown for eight hundred years, and with another two hundred, he would finally amass a thousand years'' worth of penance, unlocking the first layer of his Sahasrakavacha. With unwavering focus, he continued his efforts, fully absorbed in the monumental task before him. Above the vast, swirling Kshira Sagara, a sudden flash of light split the horizon. From the milky depths shot a radiant beam of golden light. Whoosh! The golden ray soared skyward, illuminating everything in its path before unveiling a figure of dazzling beauty¡ªGoddess Lakshmi herself. Vishnu''s face broke into a joyful smile; Brahma exhaled in relief; Shiva watched quietly, a soft smile touching his lips. The Devas erupted in celebration. "Devi Lakshmi has appeared! Our power will be returning soon!" "With the Goddess of Wealth, the prosperity of Svarga follows close behind!" "Wonderful!" Their excitement rippled through the Swarga residents, while even the Asuras observed in awe. Hiranyaksha narrowed his eyes, gazing thoughtfully at Lakshmi from afar, his expression unreadable. Goddess Lakshmi radiated ethereal beauty, her rose-tinted lips curving into a serene smile. Dressed in a flowing red saree with golden edges, her skin shimmered like moonlight. With four graceful arms, she held blooming lotus flowers in two hands, a golden vessel in a third, and offered a gesture of blessing with her fourth, embodying prosperity, purity, and divine protection. Whoosh! Golden rays poured from her blessing hand, spreading throughout the universe and bathing the Devas and Asuras alike in its warm glow. Boom! Boom! Boom! A mighty surge of energy awakened as the Devas felt their powers reigniting. "Ah!" Indra stirred, feeling the change within himself. Beneath Devi Lakshmi''s radiant light, his strength blossomed anew, waves of energy rising from deep within. The essence of all living beings flows through three Nadi (Chanells) and seven chakras: The three Nadi: Ida Nadi, Pingala Nadi, and the Sushumna Nadi. The seven chakras, ascending from the base, are the Muladhara (Root Chakra), Svadhisthana (Sacral Chakra), Manipura (Solar Plexus Chakra), Anahata (Heart Chakra), Vishuddha (Throat Chakra), Ajna (Third Eye Chakra), and the Sahasrara (Crown Chakra). Among the three Nadis, the Ida Nadi, which is the left channel, is associated with lunar energy, representing the feminine, cooling, and intuitive aspects of the mind. The Pingala Nadi, the right channel, represents solar energy, symbolizing the masculine, dynamic, and active aspects of life. The foundation of all divine energy begins with the Sushumna Nadi, the central energy channel, which runs along the spine from the base (Root Chakra) to the crown (Crown Chakra). Emerging from the root chakra, these three Nadi spiral upward, weaving through each of the seven chakras in a flow of continuous energy. The root chakra, also known as kundalini, gathers all energy¡ªwhether sourced from within or drawn from the universe itself. Boom! At that moment, Indra sensed a surge of boundless energy stirring just below his navel. His life force pulsed vigorously, but it wasn''t just his internal strength¡ªenergies of faith and devotion streamed in from the realms of heaven and earth, converging within him. These forces, powerful and wild like dragons and serpents, burst forth from the root chakra, intertwining within the three Nadi and rising with intense heat toward the navel chakra above. The navel chakra, seat of emotion and source of divine fire, acted as a vortex, pulling in all the gathered power from the root chakra. Spiraling upward, the vortex burned with intensity, mirroring the churning of the Kshira Sagara, refining and transforming raw energy into divine power. Pure streams of divine power flowed steadily from this vortex, ascending with a focused brilliance. Indra felt a surge of heat and swelling in his lower abdomen, his power increasing continuously. Divine energy coursed upward, flowing into the abdominal chakra through the three Nadi. The abdominal chakra governs will and embodies divinity itself. As the divine power settled there, it transformed into a cascade of lightning¡ªmanifesting Indra''s essence as the Deva of thunder and lightning. Within Indra''s abdominal chakra, bolts of lightning crackled fiercely, each one like a small storm contained within him. The thunder roared as if echoing from the heavens, and the skies above the Milky Ocean mirrored this intensity. Black clouds rolled in, and serpentine streaks of lightning danced through them, illuminating the scene with a blinding, divine brilliance. Rumble! A lightning bolt shot down, striking Indra and enveloping him in a radiant glow. The lightning within him surged, rushing upward toward the heart chakra. The heart chakra represents control and serves as the vessel for the divine body. With this power, Indra''s entire being shone with an immense radiance, his form expanding in stature, his skin gleaming and unbreakable, like celestial iron. Divine power, divine fire, divinity, and his divine body were now fully restored. Around him, one by one, the Devas were regaining their strength, each reborn with their unique essence and power. Yet, Indra''s transformation was not complete¡ªhe was the Deva of thunder, the ruler of Svaraga, the eldest son of Aditi. With eyes blazing like twin suns, Indra raised his gaze toward the heavens. A surge of lightning coursed through him, climbing the path of the three Nadis. It traveled upward, its energy intensifying as it reached the Throat Chakra, the seat of creation itself, where the essence of the divine realm dwelled. Chapter 19 The Clash of Ideals: Reformation vs. Conservatism, and the Paradox of Wealth A column of golden lightning erupted from Indra''s body, splitting the sky and clouds as it surged upward toward the Svarga. Almost simultaneously, the throat chakras of other Devas¡ªVayudev, Agni, Varuna, and Suryadev¡ªflared to life. The wind column, fire column, water column, and light column followed, racing toward the Svargaloka. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The light columns, brimming with the power of the chief Devas, shot upward, joining Indra''s lightning column. Indra''s lightning reached the Svarga first, exploding upon impact. The lightning danced like dragons and Snakes, crackling as it struck at the very center of the divine realm. In the heart of the explosion, an immense and indescribable city materialized amidst the lightning. This city, Amaravati, spanned 2,500 yojanas on each side and rose one and a half yojanas high. Its vast, flat expanse stood as a gleaming testament to divine craftsmanship. The city walls, made of radiant gold, emanated an ethereal glow. A thousand gates, each facing a different direction, were adorned with pearls, conch shells, corals, and lush trees. White clouds floated gracefully at ground level, creating the sensation of walking on a luxurious brocade. Amaravati was the dwelling place of Indra, the lord of the Svarga. Not far behind, the palaces of the wind, fire, water, and sun Devas rumbled into existence, rising alongside the divine columns of their respective elements. Wind, fire, and water surged and spread throughout the Svarga, each element blessing the power of the Devas with its divine might. "Indra''s power is coming back!" Indra felt the surge of energy coursing through his body. His heart raced, his blood boiled, and he couldn''t help but mutter in awe. The Svarga was the domain of the Devas, but it was also the domain of the King of Svarga. While the Devas¡ªVayu, Agni, Varuna, and Surya¡ªhad divided the Svarga into their respective divine realms, the entire expanse ultimately belonged to Indra, the ruler of all. Lightning flashed in Indra''s eyes as he felt a tremor ripple through his mind. Power. The power of the entire Svarga flowed through him. It was overwhelming, too powerful to fully grasp. As Indra reveled in his newfound strength, his senses sharpened. Meanwhile, Hiranyaksha''s eyes opened wide with excitement, his beard curling in eager anticipation as his body trembled with renewed vigor. The power of the earth surged through him, completely restoring him to his peak. As the Asura King, he now had the strength to shake the very foundations of the world. Combined with the divine blessings he had received, he was nearly unstoppable. "I am invincible!" Hiranyaksha declared, his voice thunderous. His gaze locked onto Indra, and a wild grin split his face as he laughed with manic excitement. "Hahaha! Let me test the power of the Svarga and see what you''re truly made of, Lord of the Svarga!" With a roar of laughter, Hiranyaksha took a step forward. His massive body covered thousands of miles in an instant, and a colossal golden hammer descended from the sky, aimed directly at Indra. A terrifying aura filled the air, and Indra instinctively extended his hand, his fingers splayed wide. In a flash of golden light, a Vajra materialized in his grasp. Violent lightning crackled and surged across the weapon''s surface, bursting with destructive energy like the very fire of the Svarga. Boom! When the two forces collided, a shockwave of unimaginable power erupted. The air trembled, and even the fabric of space seemed to crack under the strain. After the initial clash, the aftershock made Indra''s wrist numb, but it also cleared his mind. He stood ready for what was to come next. "Hiss!" Indra couldn''t help but inhale sharply. With the power of the Svarga coursing through him, he felt nearly invincible, ready to charge at Hiranyaksha Ashura and engage in combat. But the power from Svarga couldn''t compare with the boon of Trimurti Brahma.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. As soon as his mind cleared, Indra swiftly retreated, feigning defeat as he withdrew back toward the Devas. Hiranyaksha, sensing his victory, raised his hand and pointed at the retreating Indra, a sneer curling across his lips. "Is this all the power of the Lord of Svarga?" he mocked, shaking his head. "After churning the Kshira Sgara, I will return to fight you in the Svarga. Just wait!" With that, he turned and walked away, his laughter echoing. Surya, basking in his golden radiance, raised his left hand with a graceful yet arrogant air. "Once Soma returns, and we drink his Soma rasa, these Asuras will be no match for us!" he declared, his golden attire gleaming brilliantly as he walked with a regal swagger. The darkness that had once clung to him had receded, leaving him with a striking appearance: handsome, adorned in golden garments, and exuding an undeniable arrogance in every step. "Yes," added Vayu who wore a golden hoop and light armor, his posture noble and confident. "Once Soma is here, our divine power will be strengthened!" Agni and Varuna stood nearby, both restored to their former glory. Clad in golden armor and jeweled ornaments, their radiance shone brightly as they nodded in agreement. Indra remained silent, his thoughts deep in contemplation. Soma was the Deva of wine and the moon. His name was synonymous with the potent beverage that, when consumed by the Devas, significantly increased their strength, boosting their divine power and doubling their combat abilities. But... Indra knew that, in comparison to the divine boon, the power gained from drinking Soma was feeble. The true strength lay not in the drink, but in the divine favor bestowed upon them. Soma''s power, while useful, had become outdated. The new generation understood that boons were the true path to greater strength. The ship that once carried Soma had long since sailed. Boons were the true answer, the key to achieving ultimate power. "From this perspective, the Devas are conservatives, and the Asuras are the reformists!" Indra couldn''t help but reflect, his mind running wild with thought. At that moment, a radiant cascade of beams of light descended from the Sky, illuminating the world below. From within the celestial glow, Lord Vishnu appeared beside Goddess Lakshmi, his face adorned with a gentle, knowing smile. As he stood by her side, Lakshmi, the Goddess of Wealth, gazed at him with profound affection, her eyes reflecting the timeless bond they shared. In a gesture of sacred devotion, she lovingly adorned him with a varmala¡ªa garland of divine flowers, symbolizing their eternal union. It was as though the very cosmos had conspired to honor this celestial marriage, a union that transcended all realms and time. In that fleeting, yet infinite moment, the divine couple exchanged a glance filled with love and promise before vanishing together, leaving behind a sense of peace and blessings that made Asuras and Devas happy and jealous. Seeing this, Hiranyaksha snorted coldly, his face tightening with displeasure. His mission to the Kshira Sagara had been to capture Goddess Lakshmi and enshrine her in Patalaloka, but now she had been taken by Vishnu once again, just as he had finally managed to bring her out. His fists clenched, and his anger flared. Just then, the Asura general Viprachitti approached Hiranyaksha. "King, it wasn''t just Goddess Lakshmi who emerged just now," Viprachitti reported. "Another Goddess has appeared as well." "We''ve located another goddess!" he added. "This Goddess was recently born. There wasn''t much of a disturbance when she emerged, but we found her." Viprachitti''s words caught the attention of the surrounding Asuras, and their eyes lit up with interest. Goddess Lakshmi had followed Vishnu, leaving the Devas empty-handed. But now, they had found another Goddess. "Good fortune!" Hiranyaksha murmured. Rishi Shukracharya furrowed his brow, sensing something unusual about this new Goddess. Hiranyaksha, on the other hand, was ecstatic. "Bring her here, quickly!" he ordered eagerly. "Yes, King!" Viprachitti responded and sped off. Before long, he returned with the Goddess in tow. Hiranyaksha''s expression shifted as he examined the Goddess. He frowned, confusion clouding his thoughts. The Goddess stood before him in tattered clothing, her hair wild and unkempt. Her appearance was unsettling¡ªher feet were shaped like those of an antelope, her eyes like the unblinking gaze of a goldfish, and her thick, twisted lips were sharp like the teeth of a bull. Nothing about her seemed divine, yet the potent surge of divine energy emanating from her form made Hiranyaksha pause¡ªdoubting, but unable to ignore the unmistakable aura of her true nature. Goddess Lakshmi was a vision of glory, so why did this one appear so ragged and unattractive? After a long silence, Hiranyaksha finally asked, "Devi... what is your name?" The unattractive Goddess spoke slowly, her voice rough and grating, like the sound of metal scraping against stone. "Jyestha," she said, her tone almost like a whisper. Hiranyaksha crossed his arms, deep in thought. This Goddess, Jyestha, may not be as beautiful as Lakshmi, but being born alongside Lakshmi, the Goddess of Wealth, surely there is some connection between them. Their names are similar too. She must have some significance. We can''t let the Devas learn of her¡ªshe must be sent away immediately, back to the Patalaloka. With this decision in mind, he waved his hand, summoning Asura Holika. "Holika, take this devi back to the Patalaloka at once!" Hiranyaksha commanded. --- Jyestha otherwise known as Alakshmi, the Goddess of Misfortune, stands as the shadow of Lakshmi, the Goddess of Wealth and Prosperity. While Lakshmi bestows fortune and abundance, Alakshmi represents the absence of both, embodying misfortune, scarcity, and adversity. She is also the wife of Kali (The embodiment of Kalyuga, the Age of Darkness and Strife.) --- Read 21 chapters ahead on P*treon.c*m/Marioni. For commission requests and early access Ko-fi.c*m/Marioni37 Chapter 20 Internal Strife: The Mentors Curse Asura Teacher, Rishi Shukraacharya, suddenly interjected. His white sacrificial robe was impeccably straight, and as he took a step forward, the Naga staff was firmly planted by his side. He clasped his hands together and greeted Devi Alakshmi before him. "Devi!" he exclaimed. "Please remain here for the time being. Now is the time for various items to rise from Kshira Sagara. We cannot afford to send a single asura back to Pataloloka!" Rishi Shukraacharya spoke with deep conviction, his voice steady and urgent. "As the Amrita is about to emerge from the churning of the ocean, it is vital that we hold our ground. The Devas have regained their strength, and their forces are once again formidable. Sending one of our strongest warriors, like Holika, to Patalaloka at this moment could lead to irreversible consequences. We need every capable Asura here, ready to claim what is rightfully ours before the Devas can make their move." Though he felt that Devi Alakshmi and Devi Lakshmi were closely related, like sisters, something about the situation seemed amiss. His wisdom urged caution. "If we send Devi Alakshmi back to Patalaloka now, I fear something disastrous may occur," he continued. "It would be wiser to keep her with the Asura army for now. I will meditate and, through the power of the Vedas, explore the inner and outer realms to uncover the true identity and authority of the Devi." At this, Hiranyaksha Asura became restless and could not listen any longer. "Teacher!" he interrupted. "With me on the battlefield, I will not be defeated by any Deva. What''s more, my brother is about to complete his penance. When that happens, the Trimurti will be powerless against us." Hiranyaksha clenched his right fist and struck his chest. A thunderous boom echoed as if the very earth itself shook with the immense and boundless power within him. Having said this, Hiranyaksha ignored Rishi Shukraacharya''s warning and waved to Asura Holika. "Go!" he commanded. "Upon returning to Pataloka, build a temple for the Devi, light the Yajna Agni, offer tributes, and worship her!" Turning to Devi Alakshmi, Hiranyaksha spoke with sincerity. "I swear by King Asura that from this moment on, the Pataloka shall be your eternal home, Devi!" With open arms, he smiled warmly in welcome to the Devi. Boom! The ground trembled slightly, as though the oath of Hiranyaksha was being witnessed by the very trilokas itself. At the sound, Alakshmi ''s once grim face flushed slightly, and a mix of emotions swept over her. Her goldfish-like eyes blinked, feeling a surge of emotion, and she nodded firmly. "From now on, I will remain in the Underworld!" Alakshmi declared gratefully. "Hahaha, very well!" Hiranyaksha beamed with pride. "My kingdom needs a Devi like you!" Rishi Shukraacharya''s face remained as rigid as a stone statue. He said nothing, merely turning and walking away. Thud! It wasn''t enough! Hiranyaksha, not even bothering to glance at him, turned his head dismissively. This old man had been telling him how to do things for too long. It was clear to him that they had welcomed a Devi and would soon defeat the Devas after churning the Kshira Sagara. Yet, this old man continued to talk back and challenge him. It was better this way, now that he was gone. Vajranga''s gaze followed Rishi Shukraacharya as he walked away, and he took a step to chase after him. But after that first step, he hesitated. He glanced at his eldest brother, Hiranyaksha, unsure of whether to proceed.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Well..." he murmured. "I suppose only a Hiranyakashipu can sway Hiranyaksha, right?" Vajranga couldn''t help but sigh, then withdrew his steps. The Hiranyakashipu was his twin brother. Currently, he was in the Bhuloka, enduring a prolonged penance to Brahma, the creator, and had yet to come to the Kshira Sagara. "Teacher!" Puloman, visibly anxious, looked around a few times before quietly flying out, moving with care. "Puloman!" Rishi Shukraacharya flew high above the Kshira Sagara, his expression dark as he prepared to return to Earth. "Teacher! Wait!" Suddenly, a voice called out from behind him. Could it be that Hiranyaksha had changed his mind? Shukraacharya froze, slowly turning around. A flicker of disappointment crossed his face when he saw Puloman standing behind him. "Teacher!" Puloman clasped his hands together and bowed respectfully. "What''s the matter?" Rishi Shukraacharya''s face was as stone, his voice deep and steady. Puloman smiled, looking at Rishi Shukraacharya with respect. "Teacher, Hiranyaksha is arrogant and reckless. I have come to apologize for his rudeness." Shukraacharya, too tired to entertain pleasantries, narrowed his eyes. Was Puloman here for this? A joke! "Stop with the nonsense. What do you actually want? If you don''t speak clearly, I''ll leave." Shukraacharya snorted coldly. Puloman visibly stiffened, taking a deep breath before speaking. "I ask, Teacher, that you come to the palace of our Danava clan and guide us in our fight to defeat the Devas." At this, Shukraacharya''s gaze shifted, appraising Puloman carefully. "I know you, Puloman," he said, his voice measured. "You are the son of Danu, the mother of the Danava clan. It seems you''ve grown quite wise." The Asuras are generally divided into two branches. One branch is the sons of Diti, known as the Daityas. The other branch is the Sons of Danu, called the Danava. Puloman''s excitement was evident as he quickly clasped his hands together and said, "Thank you..." But before he could finish, Shukraacharya''s tone shifted, and a sneer crossed his face. "Ha, it''s a pity you''re too weak." Rishi Shukraacharya continued, his voice cold. "Not only are you no match for Hiranyaksha and the Hiranyakashipu, but can you even defeat the Vajrasna? You can''t. Without hard work, you can''t even become the king of Asuras let alone Triloka." He stared at Puloman, delivering each word with measured slowness. Puloman''s earlier joy quickly faded, replaced by unease. "The current Lord of Svarga, Indra, is far too cunning and ruthless," Shukraacharya continued. "Even if you control the Bhuloka and Patalaloka and receive the boons, you still wouldn''t stand a chance against Indra. He would destroy you without hesitation. What''s worse, he''s even stronger and wiser than before." Puloman''s face darkened with frustration. "You still have tens of thousands of years before you could possibly defeat Indra," Shukraacharya''s voice was calm, yet it struck deeply into Puloman''s heart. "If this is the mindset you have, you''d be better off focusing your energy on serious penance." Puloman''s face turned from blue to black with anger. His lips trembled, his expression deeply troubled. "Hiranyaksha is indeed arrogant, but his strength is real, and his dedication to training is even more so. Hiranyakashipu may be stubborn, but his strength is also the result of relentless effort. His hard work will make him even more powerful than Hiranyaksha." Rishi Shukraacharya paused and looked at Puloman with a critical gaze. "Almost all of Diti''s offspring in your generation are stronger than you. Perhaps you should return, focus on having more children, hope for a better chance, and make your mother proud in the future." Shukraacharya''s voice grew colder. "I''m glad you came to me, but I''m angry that it was for such a reason. You are Danu''s son but don''t forget Hiranyaksha is your King and brother from father''s side. Do you want to go against him?" "Even if you succeed, you still can''t defeat Indra! I advise you to focus on taking care of yourself!" Rishi Shukraacharya had barely finished speaking when Puloman snarled in fury. "Enough!" His eyes burned scarlet, his beard and hair whipped in a wild frenzy¡ªhe was furious. A massive scimitar materialized in his hand, its sharp edge gleaming with menace. At this point, Puloman had lost all control. Knowing something was one thing, but hearing it spoken aloud was entirely different. "It''s just Indra. If Hiranyaksha can defeat him, so can I! I will conquer the Svarga! I will surely defeat Indra!" he bellowed, his voice filled with fury. "An old man who only knows how to teach¡ªwhat do you know of war?" he roared. With a flash of golden light, Puloman swung his scimitar toward Rishi Shukraacharya, his anger boiling over. But Rishi Shukraacharya''s gaze hardened, and an overwhelming aura of power surged from him. "Presumptuous!" Rishi Shukraacharya''s voice rang out like thunder, each word shaking the very air. Puloman staggered back, taken aback by the force of the sage''s presence. His chest heaved, and slowly, his fury began to subside. "Puloman, you dare to attack me? I curse you!" Rishi Shukraacharya''s white hair whipped violently around him as his voice echoed with divine fury. "Puloman, everything you hold dear will be taken from you by Indra! You will fall by his hand as well!" At these words, Puloman froze, his expression turning blank as a cold chill ran through him. "Something I hold dear?" He muttered, confusion seeping into his mind. "My wealth? My throne? Or... my daughter, Shachi?" --- Read 20 chapters ahead on P*treon.c*m/Marioni. For commission requests and early access Ko-fi.c*m/Marioni37 Chapter 21 The Churning of Destiny "Ah-choo!" Indra sneezed violently. He frowned, instinctively raising a hand to rub his nose. Strange, he thought. He was the mighty Lord of Svarga, the Deva of Thunder and Lightning¡ªthe sovereign of the celestial realms. Could he be affected by something as trivial as a cold? It was perplexing. Could someone be calling him? He pondered, then shook his head. As the eldest Deva and ruler of the Svargas, he could hear the prayers of any devotee who built an altar, kindled a Yajna Agni, and called upon him with devotion. But to sneeze at the mere mention of his name¡ªunlikely, unless one had attained extraordinary devotion. Only by opening the Ajna Chakra, the sixth of the seven chakras, could a Deva be alerted when someone simply spoke his name. The Ajna Chakra, a symbol of wisdom, granted insight and awareness, enabling a Deva to feel even the faintest invocation as a tribute and a source of strength. This heightened perception was just one gift of the Ajna Chakra. Its greater power lay in helping the Devas endure and overcome divine trials. The entire existence of the universe was divided into four cosmic ages, each representing a distinct phase in the cycle of creation, preservation, and destruction. These ages were: Satya Yuga, the Age of Truth, where righteousness reigned supreme; Treta Yuga, the Age of Three, during which Vishnu incarnated in three avatars to preserve the waning righteousness; Dvapara Yuga, the Age where the last two pillars of humanity¡ªcompassion and truthfulness¡ªstood firm; and Kali Yuga, the Age of Strife, marked by moral decay and chaos. Together, these ages spanned 4.32 million years. Satya Yuga was the Age of Perfection, where truth, virtue, and righteousness (dharma) reigned supreme. It was a golden age, where harmony and divine presence flourished. The Devas and humans lived in purity, with no need for strife. Life was long, and the consciousness of all beings was elevated. The divine order was upheld without effort, and sin did not exist. As time moved forward, Treta Yuga emerged. In this age, righteousness began to wane, with dharma divided into three parts, and human beings became more inclined toward material desires. Although virtue still existed, it was not in its perfect form. Divine intervention became more frequent as the Devas worked to guide the world back toward harmony. It was during this age that Lord Rama incarnated to restore balance, marking one of the greatest divine acts in human history. Following this was Dvapara Yuga where dharma was reduced to only half of its former strength. The world descended into conflict and strife, with the divine presence growing weaker. The Devas continued their efforts, but the material world was increasingly dominated by greed and ambition. The Mahabharata unfolded in this age, where the epic battle between the Pandavas and Kauravas marked a pivotal moment in the struggle for righteousness. Finally, Kali Yuga, the Age of Strife, arrived. This was the darkest and shortest of the four yugas, where virtue was nearly extinguished. The world was engulfed in chaos, suffering, and moral decay. Humanity was focused solely on material pursuits, with little regard for spiritual truth or divine connection. In this age, beings were short-lived and plagued by constant strife. The divine presence was veiled, and the Devas struggled more than ever to maintain balance. 4.32 billion years, made up one day for Brahma, also known as a Maha Kalpa which is followed by the "Great Wave of Calamity"¡ªa cycle of day and night that marked the trials faced by the entire universe. When Shiva initiates the destruction, the world will indeed meet its end, completely obliterated. Without the opening of the Ajna Chakra, the Devas would face full reincarnation, compelled to unravel the karma of their past lives and reestablish their ranks. Only then would Brahma recreate the cosmos. Thus, the Ajna Chakra marks the state of "Reincarnation at the End of Tribulation." As for the final Sahasrara, Crown Chakra, it is said to represent the state of "Unity of Brahman and Self"¡ªa transcendence even Indra had yet to comprehend. He murmured to himself, "Time is ticking. If I fail to unlock the Ajna Chakra, even I, the Lord of Svarga, will have only 4.3 billion years left." With a resigned sigh, he pondered his fleeting time, ironic as it was for a being of his stature. Just then, radiant beams streamed down from above the Kshira Sagara, or Milk Ocean, casting a warm glow that filled Indra with peace. In the heart of this golden light sat Vishnu and Lakshmi, poised on a lotus, their gazes serene yet all-encompassing, observing Devas and Asuras alike. Lakshmi, radiant with divine light, followed Vishnu''s gaze and noticed Alakshmi, who was departing with the Asuras. "She is my sister, born from Kshira Sagara," Lakshmi said softly. Turning to Vishnu, she smiled, "My dear, would you call her beautiful?" Lakshmi''s gentle smile radiated a beauty as serene and pure as a lotus in full bloom. It was as though, in that moment, her splendor filled the entire cosmos.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Of course she is beautiful," Vishnu replied, a soft smile gracing his lips as he looked at Lakshmi with affection. Alakshmi, the Devi of misfortune and poverty, carried the energies of conflict, jealousy, hardship, ignorance, and negativity¡ªa near-opposite to Lakshmi. Yet, she shared almost the same origin, bound as both counterpart and contrast to her sister Lakshmi, the goddess of prosperity and light. In Vishnu''s eyes, Alakshmi was indeed a being much like Lakshmi. As radiant as his beloved wife, so was her counterpart, Alakshmi. To praise Alakshmi, Vishnu thought, was also to honor Lakshmi. "Nath, you know everything that has happened, is happening, and will happen in the entire universe," Lakshmi said playfully, her eyes sparkling. "So tell me, who is more beautiful¡ªme or her?" Vishnu replied with a calm smile, "Alakshmi is most beautiful when she walks away from me. And you, my beloved wife, are most beautiful when you face me." The Devas and Asuras, though unable to hear the words exchanged between Vishnu and Lakshmi, keenly felt the undercurrent of the moment. A charged silence fell over the scene as if the very air quivered with the intensity of their gaze. The Devas, ever in awe of their divine lord and goddess, exchanged looks of reverence mixed with slight discomfort. While they adored the bond between Vishnu and Lakshmi, they couldn''t help but feel that such open displays of affection were out of place amidst the turmoil of the ocean churning. On the other side, the Asuras, with their usual bitterness and rivalry, exchanged glances laden with frustration. The sight of the divine couple locked in such an intimate connection only served to fuel their envy. They muttered amongst themselves, growing more irritated with each passing moment. Their task, already arduous, seemed to carry even more weight in the presence of such a display of divine affection. Indra, observing the scene with a thoughtful frown, couldn''t suppress a sigh. He glanced around at the churning ocean and then back at the divine couple, shaking his head. "Ah, love," he muttered, his tone tinged with a mix of envy and resignation. "I can''t say I envy them." He folded his arms, leaning slightly to the side with a rueful expression. "I suppose I''ll just keep to my duties," he added, his voice carrying a hint of dry humor. "At least I don''t have to deal with the... complications of romance." Meanwhile, Hiranyaksha confirming that Alakshmi was the sister of Lakshmi, stirred with anticipation. Stepping forward, he rallied his army, readying them to resume their efforts. Victory seemed close at hand¡ªfirst, the Amrita, and then the ultimate triumph over the Devas. In the Deva ranks, Indra readied his forces as well. "Only two hundred years left to complete the thousand I need to finish my first layer of divine armor," he whispered to himself, excitement flaring. He could hardly wait. The two sides took their positions once more. Under the watchful gaze of Vishnu and Lakshmi, the churning of the ocean of milk resumed with renewed vigor. Boom! Both Devas and Asuras seized Vasuki, gripping its head and tail, and with a united force, they continued the legendary act of churning the cosmic sea. Mandara Mountain rumbled as Vasuki''s vast serpent scales moved like tectonic plates, heating with friction. Chunks of earth broke free, turning into mountain-like fragments that crashed down into the Kshira Sagara, each impact shaking the ocean. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Kshira Sagara grew thicker and denser with each churn. A century passed. Suddenly, a brilliant silvery-white light burst from the depths of the sea. "Something''s emerging!" Hiranyaksha''s eyes widened as he saw a silver moon slowly rise from the Kshira Sagara, soaring swiftly into the sky. "Somadev, the god of moon and wine!" he whispered, his gaze hardening. Hiranyaksha clenched his fists, the sound of his grip echoing. "Everything coming out from Samundra Manthan shall belong to us, I will bring you down to Patalaloka with me!" Hiranyaksha stepped forward, his resolve unwavering. But as he prepared to advance, he halted, eyes widening as he murmured to himself. "Mahadeva...?!" Before him stood a towering figure clad in tiger skin and bearing a trident. The moon ascended, resting above this figure''s head and transforming into a brilliant silver ornament. Vishnu smiled knowingly but said nothing. Indra gazed up, immediately recognizing the imposing figure before him¡ªit was Shiva, the god of Destruction. Lord Shiva, the Deva of Destruction, the God of Innocence, and the Mahadeva, bearer of countless titles. Among Devas, he was reverently known as Mahadeva. "Pranama Mahadev!" Indra exclaimed, bringing his hands together in reverence. The Devas followed, voices raised in unified devotion. "Pranama Mahadev!" Amidst the resounding praises, Shiva smiled gently, and a soft silver light drifted down from the moon. The light descended among the Devas, taking the form of the Moon Deva Soma, clad in gleaming silver-white armor. "Pranama Mahadev!" Soma declared, his silver armor glinting as he joined in reverence. Shiva nodded slightly, his form dissolving into particles of golden light before disappearing. "Lord Shiva just came to disrupt us and help the devas! Who doesn''t know Soma''s drink can boost any army''s capabilities to their maximum." Hiranyaksha Asura''s face darkened as he clenched his fists, striking the air in frustration, causing tremors throughout the Milky Sea. "What should we do now, King?" asked Vajranga, anxiously. "Keep stirring! Next time, it will be ours for sure!" Hiranyaksha replied, his voice steady and determined. "Next time, without a doubt!" Another fifty years passed. Boom! A radiant Mani gem, brilliant as a pearl, rose from the sea. Its light filled the surrounding space, infusing the air with a sense of clarity and renewal. "This gem is mine!" Hiranyaksha''s eyes blazed with anger and disbelief. "Ha?!" he growled, eyes narrowed as he watched the Mani gem settle on Vishnu. "A gem?" Indra remarked, unmoved. He recalled what it was said to eventually gravitate toward Vishnu. He watched as the Kaustubha mani, almost instinctively, flew straight toward Vishnu, coming to rest upon his chest, where it shimmered brightly. Chapter 22 The Curse of Puloman Vishnu smiled faintly. "Kaustubha Mani!" he declared, his voice calm yet authoritative. "The Lotus-hued ruby is the most magnificent Ratnam in all creation, a symbol of wisdom, holiness, prosperity, and boundless vastness." As Vishnu spoke, the Kaustubha mani radiated an ethereal brilliance from his chest. Its light shone like the meeting of the bright moon and the first rays of dawn as if offering silent prayers to the glory of the Lord. Hanging resplendently on Vishnu''s chest, the gem seemed alive with divine energy. Hiranyaksha snorted angrily, his head turning aside in frustration. "What bad luck!" he muttered bitterly to himself. ''Why did everything of worth always fall into the hands of the Trimurti?'' Hiranyaksha''s irritation was palpable, and the other Asuras stood silently, unwilling to provoke his wrath. After a tense moment, Hiranyaksha frowned and glanced at the group behind him. His expression darkened as he asked sharply, "Where is Puloman? Why is he missing?" Both Vajranga and Viprachitti exchanged uncertain glances and shook their heads. "We haven''t seen him for a while my King," Viprachitti replied. Just then, Puloman stepped forward from among the crowd of Asuras, flying toward Hiranyaksha with an uneasy smile on his face. "I''m here, King!" he announced hastily. "Some of the Asuras at the rear were struggling, so I went back to assist them." Hiranyaksha''s sharp gaze shifted to Puloman, noticing the beads of sweat dripping from his forehead. His frown deepened as he let out a cold snort. "Lazy fool!" he barked. "Sweating just from churning one mountain when amrita is right around the corner? Go back and train harder!" Puloman lowered his head, bowing respectfully as Hiranyaksha dismissed him and turned his focus back to the Devas of Svarga. As Hiranyaksha''s attention shifted, Puloman sighed in relief, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. However, his narrowed eyes glinted with malice as he glanced at the Devas. "Indra..." Puloman hissed under his breath, gritting his teeth in silent fury. The curse of Shukracharya still echoed in Puloman''s ears. At the time, his mind had gone completely blank, and he couldn''t even recall how he managed to return to the Asura army. Meanwhile, the Devas and Asuras continued churning the Kshira Sagara with unwavering effort. Puloman stood at a distance, his sharp eyes fixed on Indra, observing him in secret. To be honest, Puloman wasn''t impressed. Apart from the moment when Indra pulled Vasuki''s tail with brute force, the King of Svarga seemed to throw himself into the task with reckless abandon, lacking any semblance of strategic thought. "Just a foolish brute!" Puloman thought, a sly grin creeping onto his face as he shook his head in disdain. "Indra, you rely solely on brute strength," he muttered to himself. "You don''t even know how to conserve your energy for defense. That''s all there is to you!" Puloman''s lips curled into a cunning smile. "Ha! Once I become the King of the Asuras, I''ll lead an attack on Svarga, destroy your arrogance, and kill you, Indra! Then the curse will never come to pass!" He chuckled darkly at the thought, stroking his curly beard with an air of pride, basking in what he believed was his superior wisdom and strategic brilliance. "Teacher," Puloman murmured under his breath, "I will never let your curse come true." ... ... "If my calculations are correct, Uchchaihshravas should emerge soon! My penance is only fifty years away from completion!" Indra silently counted the time in his mind. With the continued churning of the Kshira Sagara, the next treasure to appear should be Uchchaihshravas, the magnificent white horse. Beyond that, the remaining items from the Milky Sea included the horse king, Kalpavriksha, Halahala, and finally, Amrit. Of all these, Indra''s interest was solely fixated on Amrit. "Vishnu would never allow the Amrit to fall into the hands of the Asuras," Indra mused. "In that case, I''d be better off retreating to avoid any risk of exposure to Halahala." Indra weighed his options carefully. Vishnu had always been a reliable ally to the Devas, and it was through his efforts that they could claim Amrita, the divine nectar of immortality. With that comforting thought, Indra made up his mind to step back.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Just as he was about to retreat, a voice interrupted him. "Indra, where are you going?" Suryadev tilted his head, his expression curious. Indra coughed, trying to mask his intention. "Ahem! Ahem! While churning the Kshira Sagara, I noticed Vayu blowing fiercely at Vasuki''s tail. Some of the Gandharvas couldn''t keep their grip and were thrown off. They were struggling to follow the rhythm, so I thought I''d go help them!" He straightened up, his tone growing more confident as he spoke. "Yes, exactly that!" Surya raised an eyebrow, his surprise was evident. "For that reason?" Turning to glance at the group of Gandharvas behind them, Suryadev noticed that some were indeed injured, their efforts hampered by the chaotic gusts stirred by Vasuki''s tail. It seemed Indra''s excuse held some truth. They had never paid attention to such matters before! "King?!" Soma the moon deva gaped in confusion and shock, unable to contain his astonishment. Having only just returned, Soma''s consciousness was frozen in the moment he had vanished from Svarga. He had no idea what had transpired among the Devas during his absence. Why had their arrogant king and big brother changed so much? What happened? How many years have passed? What did I miss? As Soma tried to process his confusion, Brihaspati stepped forward, his pace slow and deliberate. With a calm smile and a look of approval, Brihaspati turned to Indra and spoke with quiet admiration: "Then let the Ashwini twins accompany you. They are the Devas of medicine and can tend to the injured Gandharvas behind us." "Great idea! I''ll summon them!" Suryadev offered enthusiastically. "The more hands, the better!" Indra agreed, nodding quickly. Deep down, Indra was just looking for an excuse to step out of the fray. He hadn''t thought too deeply about it, but now he had an opportunity to divert attention. The Ashwini Kumaras often referred to as the ''Horsemen'' forever young, handsome, and athletic, were named Nasatya and Dasra. These twin Devas were the sons of Surya, embodying the brilliance of Dawn, medicine, health, as well as healing sciences. In no time, two strikingly handsome young men approached Indra, their eyes gleaming with reverence. They clasped their hands together, bowed low, and greeted him respectfully: "Pranam to the benevolent King of Svarga! Only you could think of the warriors'' plight!" Indra: "¡­" For a moment, Indra was speechless, caught off guard by their heartfelt praise. Clearing his throat, Indra straightened his posture, raised his hand to his heart with practiced authority, and said to the twins, "This is simply the duty of the King of Svarga. Now, let''s move on!" Hearing their words of admiration, the Ashwini Kumaras followed Indra with even greater respect. Their devotion and awe only grew as they walked toward the injured Gandharvas. "The King of Svarga is truly compassionate!" Rishi Brihaspati observed the scene from a distance, his heart stirred with emotion. Taking out his sacred book, he resumed writing: "The compassionate King of Svarga, Indra, dispatched the Ashwini Kumaras, the celestial healers, to tend to the injured Gandharvas, offering both medicine and solace..." ... Soon, both sides were ready once more. The Devas and Asuras assembled at their respective ends of the great serpent Vasuki, resuming the monumental task of churning the Kshira Sagara. "Asura warriors!" Hiranyaksha bellowed, his voice resonating with fierce determination. "Let the Devas witness your strength! The treasures of the Kshira Sagara belong to us¡ªthe true rulers of the Triloka! We are the rightful heirs to all its riches!" Raising his fist in defiance, he declared, "I swear by my title as King of the Asuras, the next treasure will be ours!" Though brimming with arrogance, Hiranyaksha understood the stakes. Having lost the last two treasures to the Devas, he knew morale among his ranks had to be restored. If not, the burden of reclaiming the glory might rest solely on his shoulders. His rousing words ignited a fire within the Asuras. Their eyes blazed with renewed Vigor, their voices rising in unison. "Ours!" "Ours!" They roared with conviction, their collective fervor shaking the very heavens. ... The roar of the Asuras echoed through the air, a thunderous chorus of power and determination that sent tremors through the atmosphere. Their energy and unity were undeniable. From afar, Indra observed the scene with a sigh. He couldn''t help but admire their sheer might and discipline. "These Asuras are truly formidable," he muttered to himself. In stark contrast, his side presented an entirely different picture. "O Merciful King of Svarga, I dedicate my very being to you!" a Gandharva warrior declared fervently, kneeling before Indra. His eyes brimmed with tears, a mixture of reverence, gratitude, and awe shining in his gaze. Before Indra could respond, the Gandharva lowered his head to touch Indra''s feet with his hands, placing them against his forehead in a gesture of deep devotion. The act seemed to trigger a ripple effect. One by one, other Gandharvas surged forward, crowding around Indra to perform the same ritual. Flustered, Indra bent to help the first Gandharva to his feet, but the steady stream of followers showed no sign of abating. Hundreds, thousands of Gandharvas pressed closer, all eager to demonstrate their devotion. By this point, Indra couldn''t help but think wryly, at this rate, I might just complete an ascetic''s penance for standing on one leg. "Enough, enough! This is what a King of Svarga must do!" Indra said, waving his hands. "Now, focus¡ªback to churning the Kshira Sagara!" The Gandharvas retreated reluctantly, and the grand task resumed. Boom! The Mandara Mountain spun ceaselessly, its massive form churning the ocean below. Fiery embers erupted from its surface, as molten rocks fell like meteorites into the swirling waters. The intense heat from the mountain seared the skies, igniting flames that blazed across the horizon. For thirty long years, the effort continued without pause. Slowly, the waters of the Kshira Sagara thickened, taking on the consistency of honey, their rich texture glowing under the divine light. And then, suddenly¡ª Swish! A beam of radiant white light burst from the ocean''s depths, shooting skyward in a dazzling arc. "There!" The cry echoed through the air, and both Devas and Asuras immediately turned their gaze toward the spectacle. But before anyone could react, another burst of blinding brilliance erupted from the ocean. Swish! "No! There aren''t just one, but two treasures!" A wave of excitement and confusion swept through the crowd. What treasures awaited them this time? Chapter 23 Kalpavriksha The two beams of white light shot out from the Kshira Sagara one after the other, soaring over the vast expanse of water before colliding mid-air. Boom! The impact was immense. Waves of air surged outward, and the viscous milk of the Kshira Sagara rippled like jelly, their surface undulating violently. Boom! Boom! Boom! "What are these wonders?" Puloman muttered, his voice laced with curiosity and greed. "Wait... could it be?" Agnideva stepped forward, his eyes widening with realization. "Yes! I recognize them!" "Uchchaihshravas!" exclaimed Vayudev, pointing at the majestic seven-headed flying horse. Its ethereal mane gleamed with the colors of the dawn, each head exuding an aura of divine power. "The King of Horses, born from the essence of purity itself!" "And there!" Agnidev called, as the massive, cloud-like figure of Airavata stepped forward, its white, radiant form wreathed in mist. "Airavata! The celestial elephant, bearer of the clouds and storms, destined to serve as Indra''s mount!" The Devas and Asuras alike were drawn to the spectacle, their attention fixed on the massive collision. As the radiant white light slowly began to fade, the shapes of two colossal creatures emerged, their forms as tall as mountains. They clashed together with thunderous force. First came Uchchaihshravas, the celestial steed. Its seven heads reared high, each letting out a harmonious whiny that echoed like a divine symphony through the heavens. The sound wasn''t merely a cry but a melody, a layered cascade of tones that wove together like celestial flutes singing in perfect unison. "Eeeeeh-aahhh! Eeeeeh-aahhh!" Even as they marveled, the waters of the Kshira Sagara surged again, and from the vortex emerged the towering figure of Airavata, the cloud elephant of legend. Its emergence was marked by a thunderous trumpet, a call so deep and powerful that it seemed to resonate with the core of the Earth itself. "Prrrraaaahhh! Prrrraaaaahhh!" The sound rolled across the ocean, shaking the skies and silencing all other noise. Water cascaded from its massive form like waterfalls, crashing into the ocean with deafening roars. As Airavata stepped onto the solidified foam of the sea, each step landed with a heavy, resounding thud, leaving ripples that expanded outward infinitely. Once again, the two giants collided, their heads and trunks twisting and struggling, creating waves across the milk sea as their forms shook violently. The Devas recognized the elephant at once. Airavata, the divine white elephant, was unmistakable. "Then this white horse must be the king of horses¡ªUchchaihshravas!" Indra thought, his heart stirring with excitement. "Uchchaihshravas!" Unable to contain his enthusiasm, Indra stepped forward, calling the horse by name. At the sound of Indra''s voice, Airavata, the six-tusked elephant, shook his massive head, its large ears flapping like fans made of cattail leaves. It was as though the elephant had been stirred by an unseen force, reminiscent of a child calling for its father. Eeeeiiiihhhh! Airavata lowered his head with a mighty trumpet before lifting his enormous body. The elephant''s trunk swung up, and in a single swift motion, he lifted Uchchaihshravas off the ground with his tusks. Boom! With a powerful thrust, the white horse was sent flying through the air, hurtling toward the Asura army. "Huh? Hahahaha!" Hiranyaksha let out a gleeful laugh, his knees bending as he prepared to leap into action. In a flash, he shot forward, charging toward the airborne horse. "If Indra claims the King of Elephants, then the King of Asuras shall command the King of Horses¡ªUchchaihshravas! Mark my words, I will ensure you never set foot in Svarga again!" Hiranyaksha sought to subdue the wild white horse, but this creature, with its tall, pointed ears, was furious. It neighed loudly and charged at him like a meteor, its speed and force even faster than the speed of thought. Boom! Despite Hiranyaksha''s immense strength¡ªpowerful enough to lift the very Mandara mountain the axis of the earth and Svarga¡ªthe king of horses struck him with a swift kick. Its neck was caught in his grasp, but the sheer strength of the horse caused Hiranyaksha to stagger sideways.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Boom! Uchchaihshravas''s ears standing tall in anger, let out a fierce roar as it crashed into the Asura army, sending shockwaves through their ranks. The Asuras screamed in panic as they were knocked aside, falling into the milky sea. "Wait a minute! This wasn''t the direction I aimed for¡ªwhy did it land in the army?" Hiranyaksha cursed under his breath. "I''ve been unusually unlucky lately." Still disoriented, the white horse quickly regained its footing, letting out a loud hiss before charging back to its feet. With the fury of a wild king, it began trampling over the Asura army with all four of its hooves. Hiranyaksha sneered, his eyes narrowing with fury as he glared at the rebellious steed. He straightened up, ready to face the white horse once more. "Airavata! You''ve come!" With a smile on his face, Indra raised his right hand and clenched his fist in victory. PRUUUUMMMMM! The four-tusks and seven trunks white elephant, Airavata, let out a long cry. His large, watery eyes blinked, and he happily shook his head. His slender trunk reached out and gently touched Indra''s fist in a gesture of affection. Indra nodded, a sense of gratitude swelling in his chest. His beloved elephant had finally returned. Glancing around, Indra motioned with his hand and whispered, "Come over." In response, Airavata nodded and, with a quiet grace, moved closer to Indra. His enormous ears, like cattail leaves, folded around Indra, creating a protective shield. The two shared a quiet moment as secret talks began. "The Kshira Sagara will be very dangerous soon, so don''t get too close," Indra whispered urgently. Airavata nodded, his eyes shifting slightly as if to say he understood everything. "Good," Indra said, his voice soft. He patted Airavata''s head, stepped back, and turned his gaze toward the vast Milky Ocean. Placing his hands on his waist, Indra sighed in relief, a sense of comfort settling over him. As long as he secured the Amrit, he could focus on his training in peace. He had no desire to be drawn into the dangers of battle with the Asuras in the future. "Hey! King of Svarga, only a fool would attempt that!" Indra couldn''t help but smile in amusement. Boom! Boom! Suddenly, violent tremors shook the Milky Sea. Indra looked toward the disturbance and saw Hiranyaksha engaged in a fierce struggle, repeatedly knocking the white horse to the ground. Each time, the white horse tumbled into the Asura army, seemingly guided by some unseen force. Many Asuras were caught in the chaos, letting out cries of pain as they were trampled by the mighty hooves of the horse which couldn''t even be bound by time and space. Indra couldn''t help but click his tongue in disapproval. Even a mare was difficult to tame, let alone a stallion. And not just any stallion, but the King of Horses¡ªUchchaihshravas. Finally, after an unknown amount of time, Hiranyaksha emerged from the Asura army, his expression dark and grim. Behind him, the white horse, its tall ears drooping, was tightly bound by five-colored ropes. "This white horse is truly extraordinary!" Hiranyaksha muttered under his breath. "Vajranga, take this white horse back to Patalaloka immediately." Hiranyaksha''s tone was frustrated as he addressed his subordinate. Uchchaihshravas had been a wild force, kicking anything in sight. If not for Hiranyaksha''s immense power, taming it would have been nearly impossible. Moreover, if the horse remained in the army, it was bound to cause more chaos and harm to the Asuras. It was better to send it away. Hiranyaksha paused, a thoughtful look crossing his face. "I feel as though misfortune has been following me lately. The temple of the goddess Jyestha should have been completed decades ago. She is associated with wealth and fortune. When you return, go to her temple and offer your prayers." Hiranyaksha''s words carried a weight of warning. "I will fulfill your commands, my Lord," Vajranga replied immediately, his voice firm with understanding. Hiranyaksha exhaled in relief, then turned to face the Deva army. His fists clenched with determination. "Continue!" he shouted, his voice ringing across the battlefield. Indra''s eyes flashed with determination as his expression grew serious. He grasped the tail of Vasuki and maneuvered his way among the many Gandharvas. Only the Kalpavriksha, Halahala, and Amrit remained in the Milky Sea. The white horse and the white elephant had emerged together¡ªtwo magnificent beings appearing simultaneously. Halahala and Amrit were also twin entities. Next would be the Kalpavriksha, the wish-fulfilling tree. This sacred tree, which belonged to the Devas, had been transported to the peak of Mt. Meru, nestled within the heart of Indra''s five paradise gardens. Legend had it that anyone who prayed devoutly beneath the tree could have their righteous desires fulfilled. Even Parvati, the personification of the creative energy that sustains the cosmos, once made a wish under its branches for a daughter, and thus Ashokasundari was born. "The Asuras will surely try to seize the Kalpavriksha," Indra muttered. "Thankfully, my divine armor is almost finished." His gaze sharpened with resolve as he grasped the long tail of the serpent, pulling it closer to himself. He pressed his arms firmly against the snake''s scales and began to pull with all his might. Airavata, ever loyal, extended his trunk and wrapped it around the serpent''s body, helping to pull it as well. Boom! Boom! Boom! The massive body of the Snake King Vasuki was tugged from left to right, causing Mandara Mountain to rotate slowly. The sound of its movement was like that of the Patalaloka shaking, a loud rumbling echoing through the air. As time passed, year after year, Indra felt the power of his penance growing stronger within him, a burst of energy radiating like lightning from his body. His meditation had reached its pinnacle. Boom! A deafening crack of thunder and lightning exploded in his mind. Indra''s focus was shattered, and he slowly lowered his head, ending his penance. A faint golden light began to glow around him, and within that radiance, the figure of Surya appeared. The golden sun armor became even brighter, its first layer now complete. "What power should I bestow upon this first layer of divine armor?" Indra pondered deeply, his mind already turning to the next phase of his preparation. ¡­ On the other side, Vishnu''s eyes suddenly opened as he returned from his meditation. His gaze fell upon the churning Sea of Milk below, his expression growing serious. "Narayana, what''s wrong?" Lakshmi, the Devadess, asked, her beautiful eyes sparkling with concern. "I caught a glimpse of the future during my meditation," Vishnu replied slowly. "What comes next is..." "The Kalpavriksha!" He paused, his voice heavy with gravity. "This wish-fulfilling tree will be tied to Shiva in the future. The Asuras must not get their hands on it!" --- Ashokasundari was born from the wish-fulfilling tree, Kalpavriksha when Parvati wished for a daughter to reduce her loneliness. Her name is derived from her creation. Ashoka refers to the easing of Parvati''s Shoka, which means "sorrow", while Sundari means "beautiful girl Chapter 24 Faster than Vayu Vishnu''s gaze drifted downward, his eyes locked on the Kshira Sagara below. Mandara Mountain was spinning faster and faster, its rotation accompanied by billowing waves and flames from Vasuki''s mouth. The sky fire fell into the sea, but instead of sinking, it seemed to hover like dust settling on water like oil, rising and falling with the ripples of the milky sea. The surface of the Kshira Sagara rippled, slimy, and undulating, signaling the imminent birth of a treasure from its depths. The air crackled with energy. "It''s coming out!" Hiranyaksha exclaimed, his eyes narrowing as he stared intently at the base of Mandara Mountain. A realization formed in his mind. With a sudden rush, a beam of golden light shot up from the sea, soaring into the sky. The light expanded, blooming into a towering, radiant tree. The Kalpavriksha, a tree of boundless power, soared high into the sky, its emerald leaves shimmering with divine radiance. Hanging from its branches were fruits that granted any wish, while the air around it was thick with the scent of blooming celestial flowers. Though its branches did not bear gems, the tree itself radiated an aura of wealth and abundance, as if every divine treasure of the cosmos lay within its reach. The tree shone with brilliance, radiating its splendor in all directions. The Kalpavriksha, the divine wish-fulfilling tree, was a creation of immense power. The tree could grant any desire, producing everything needed at the perfect moment. However, its gifts were always aligned with Dharma, ensuring that only those whose wishes were righteous and in harmony with the divine order could receive them. "What a magnificent sacred tree," Suryadev remarked, stepping forward with a proud smile on his face. "This tree rightfully belongs to Svarga. Only we, the Devas, are worthy of its blessings." He stood to the side, his mind already picturing himself beneath the Kalpavriksha, envisioning the glory and reverence that would follow, imagining himself as the most glorious and heroic figure among the Devas. "Indeed, the very essence of the cosmos resides in such a tree," Somadev Soma agreed, nodding with a solemn expression. "It was meant for us, not the Asuras." "I''ll bring it back!" Vayudev, the god of wind, volunteered eagerly. His eyes narrowed with resolve as he tapped into his speed, the wind rushing around him. The Devas could feel the weight of the situation. The Kalpavriksha was more than a mere symbol of power¡ªit was a cosmic tool, capable of reshaping the very fabric of existence. In the wrong hands, especially those of the Asuras, it could bring about a shift in the balance of power, and the Devas feared what that could mean for their dominance. The thought of the Asuras using the tree for their gain ignited a deep sense of insecurity within the Devas. They could not afford to let the tree slip away; without it, they feared losing the favor of the Brahman, the power that sustained their reign. As Vayudev shot into the sky, his speed leaving a trail of wind in his wake, the Devas exchanged nervous glances. Their urgency was palpable. "I''ll bring it back!" Vayudev volunteered eagerly. As the fastest among the Devas, he wasted no time. The words had barely left his mouth when he shot into the sky, heading straight for the wish-fulfilling tree. "Kalpavriksha!" Vayudev''s eyes sparkled as the light from the tree grew brighter and brighter. Excitedly, he reached out toward it. "It belongs to the Asuras!" Hiranyaksha''s roar rang out. He lunged forward, crashing into Vayudev with the force of an iron mountain. Boom! The impact was deafening. It was like a speeding truck colliding with a stationary wheelchair. Vayudev was sent spinning, tumbling through the air, and crashing into a group of Gandharvas like a flaming wheel. "Vayu!!!" Surya and his siblings cried out in shock. Indra, taken aback, stepped forward, his eyes wide in surprise. So fast! Hiranyaksha wasn''t just incredibly powerful¡ªhe was faster than Vayu, the embodiment of wind itself. Before Indra could process what had just happened, Vayudev had already plummeted toward them. His eyelids twitched. He raised his hand, and with a sharp crack, a massive electric grid spread out to encompass the area.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Boom!!! Vayudev was suddenly engulfed by the divine power of thunder and lightning. The air buzzed with energy as bolts of lightning shot out in every direction, swirling like wild dragons and serpents. Not good! The power is too strong¡ªI can''t control it! Indra quickly dissolved the electric grid, but when he looked up, he saw Vayudev crashing into the Sea of Milk. His body twitched and shuddered as the lightning continued to course through him. "Vayu, are you okay?" Indra rushed forward, lifting him. Placing his palms on Vayudev''s chest, he focused, withdrawing the violent lightning energy with fierce concentration. "Vayu! Vayu!!!" Soma hurried to his side, concern etched on his face. Fortunately, Vayudev''s divine body was incredibly resilient, so the injury healed almost instantly. Amidst the many watching eyes, Vayudev slowly rose to his feet, his chest still heaving with lingering pain and his eyes filled with resentment. "Indra, I admit that you are stronger, but compared to him, your beating hurt more!" Vayu couldn''t help but mutter, a bitter edge to his voice. After speaking, he glanced at Indra, swallowed hard, and then turned his attention back to Hiranyaksha in the distance. "Indra, what should we do now?" Vayudev asked, his voice filled with anxiety. "This sacred tree is about to fall into Hiranyaksha''s hands!" The Devas shared a collective sense of unease, their eyes turning toward Indra, waiting for his command. Indra stared into the distance at Hiranyaksha, then raised three fingers, signaling the Devas to listen carefully. "I have three steps," he declared firmly. "Step one: Retreat!" The Devas listened intently as Indra continued, his tone serious. "Hiranyakshas is too strong for us to defeat right now. It''s better to retreat. Step two: This sacred tree is a divine item, containing the power to change the balance of the universe. The Asuras cannot decipher its secrets, so let them take it. What harm can it do?" Indra paused, blinking. He forced a calm smile, but in truth, he had yet to think of the third step. "Well, I think you all understand the plan," Indra said, scanning the gathered Devas with a look of quiet authority. The Devas exchanged puzzled glances. The plan? They thought. What plan? And what on Svarga was the third step? Suryadev, ever the thoughtful one, furrowed his brow. I am second only to the King of Svarga, he thought, puffing out his chest a little. If the others understand and I don''t, that would be a disaster. I must save face¡ªimmediately. A moment passed, and then¡ªlike a bolt of lightning striking through the clouds¡ªunderstanding dawned upon him. With a sly smile, he nodded slowly, raising his head high, and shot a look at the others as if to say, I get it, guys. I''m so ahead of you. "I see!" Surya declared, his voice booming with confidence. "Ah? What did you understand?" Agni asked, his fiery eyebrows furrowing in confusion. Surya gave a mysterious, yet smug, smile, but said nothing. Agni glanced nervously at Indra, hoping for some kind of guidance, but Indra, too, wore a satisfied smile and remained silent. For a moment, Agni stood frozen, his face flushing with embarrassment. No! I must understand this, he thought, his brain working overtime. We are brothers of fire, after all. Indra, the fire in the sky; Surya, the fire in Svarga; and me, the fire in Bhuloka. The other two got it¡ªif I don''t, I''ll look like a fool! The pressure was too much. Agni took a deep breath and clapped his hands together with a sharp snap, causing the gathered Devas to flinch slightly. "Ah, I get it now!" Agni laughed, nervously wiping his brow. "Oops! I understand! The King of Svarga''s plan is brilliant!" Varuna, the Deva of water, and Vayu, the Deva of wind, both nodded in enthusiastic agreement, their faces lit with understanding. Somadev, however, still stood there, utterly baffled. What in the world did they figure out? As Soma tried to make sense of it all, the other Devas¡ªVayu, Surya, Agni, and Varuna¡ªturned to him in unison, their eyes sparkling with smug self-assurance. It was clear: they knew what was going on. "Soma, what do you think?" Suryadev asked, his tone dripping with superiority. Soma was silent for a moment, scanning the group. He could feel the weight of their gazes, all full of certainty. He couldn''t let them get away with it. I can''t be the only one in the dark! "Ah, yes... It makes sense," Soma said, nodding with a faux-confidence. "The three-step plan Indra made is indeed sound." Indra blinked in surprise. What on Triloka did they come up with? Indra thought, taken aback by their sudden confidence. His eyes scanned their faces, all brimming with assurance, and he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of surprise. They seemed so sure... Did they figure something out? Indra''s mind raced. I need to know what they think they understand¡ªquickly. ¡­ Above the Kshira Sagara, The green shade of the wish-fulfilling sacred tree fell upon Hiranyaksha''s imposing figure. The strong winds from the milky sea rustled through the tree''s branches, carrying a faint, fragrant breeze that eased Hiranyaksha''s spirit and brought him a sense of relaxation. He gazed at the gathering of Devas and Gandharvas in the distance and couldn''t help but raise his head, laughing arrogantly. "Hahaha! A bunch of weak, cowardly Devas! I, Hiranyaksha, shall become the Lord of the Triloka!" With a booming laugh, Hiranyaksha raised his enormous hand, sweeping away the sky and sun as he reached for the sacred tree. "This Tree is mine! Hahaha!" Overcome with excitement, he gripped the sacred tree, inspecting it closely. But in the shadow of the tree, a golden figure materialized, smiling faintly at him. In an instant, the sacred tree vanished with a swish. "Hiranyaksha, I believe this tree doesn''t have a connection with the Asuras," Vishnu said, holding the tree in his hand as he appeared before Hiranyaksha, a smile playing on his lips. Chapter 25 Promise of Lord Vishnu "I will not take this sacred tree from you without offering something in return. Why don''t we discuss the terms?" Vishnu said, still smiling warmly as he held the sacred tree in his hand. His demeanor was calm and serene, as though the angry Hiranyaksha before him were no more than a mild inconvenience. A look of happiness and harmlessness. "Ha! You want to negotiate terms?" Hiranyaksha retorted, his eyes flashing with fury. He opened his mouth wide and exhaled a blast of air like thunder, causing the very color of the world to shift. The ground trembled beneath him, and the roots of his teeth cracked as though an earthquake had struck deep underground. His fists clenched in rage. He remembered it all too clearly. The last time someone had dared negotiate with him, it was Indra¡ªand in the end, Indra had tricked him into discarding the Mandara Mountain. Now, Vishnu was here, trying the same thing. He truly thought Hiranyaksha was a fool. Vishnu blinked, unfazed, his smile unwavering. "This Kalpavriksha is crucial for the balance of the universe," he said slowly. "As long as it is entrusted to the Devas, I will ensure it is shared fairly among you in my capacity as the protector of the Universe. The next treasure that emerges from the churning of the Kshira Sagara, however, will belong to the Asuras." Hiranyaksha''s expression darkened as he stared at Vishnu, suspicion and distrust in his eyes. He glanced down at the Milk Sea below, its surface rippling like sticky glue. It was clear that the churning was nearing its end¡ªthere wasn''t much left to churn. Whatever emerged next would likely be the legendary Amrit, the nectar of immortality that could grant anyone who drinks it eternal life. ''Should he take a gamble?'' The Kalpavriksha was a valuable treasure, yes, but it paled in comparison to the Amrit. He and his brother, Hiranyakashipu, had worked tirelessly for strength and immortality. If he could obtain the Amrit, he would be invincible against the Devas for thousands of years, able to launch a full assault on Svarga. At that point, all the rare treasures and beautiful Apsaras in Svarga would be his. As for the protector of the universe before him¡­ Hiranyaksha would never admit that he was afraid of Vishnu. His eyes narrowed with solemnity as he raised his hand and pointed directly at Vishnu, the protector of the world. "Hmph! I can''t trust the Devas," he said coldly. "I want you to make a promise right now¡ªan oath that no Deva will dare disobey!" "As you wish," Vishnu replied calmly. He gave a slight nod, raised his right hand, and turned toward Hiranyaksha with a smile. "In the name of the protector of the universe," Vishnu began, "I vow to ensure a fair distribution for both the Devas and the Asuras. The Kalpavriksha before me will belong to the Devas..." He paused for a moment, smiled, and then turned to address the assembled Devas. "The next treasure to emerge from the Kshira Sagara will belong to the Asuras." Vishnu''s words echoed across the Kshira Sagara, spreading far and wide. Two beams of light appeared upon the surface, and the figures of Brahma and Shiva materialized, each nodding in acknowledgment of Vishnu''s declaration, standing as witnesses to the oath. Seeing this, Hiranyaksha felt a sense of reassurance. He exhaled deeply, slowly unclenching his fists. With Brahma and Shiva present, he knew that Vishnu''s words carried weight¡ªthere was no way he could backtrack now.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. On the other side, the Devas clasped their hands in reverence. After the Devas paid their respect and thanks to Vishnu, one by one, led by Surya, they tilted their heads and looked at Vishnu with expressions of grievance. "Lord Vishnu, how can you help the Asuras?" they silently wondered. "What if the Amrit is taken by them?" Vishnu smiled faintly but did not explain. He released his palm, and the wish-fulfilling tree descended slowly, bathed in golden light, finally landing before the Devas. "King of Svarga, please accept this Kalpavriksha," Vishnu said with a smile. Indra nodded, smiling as he clasped his hands and protected the tree before him. He then gave Vishnu a slight nod in gratitude. Vishnu''s smile widened as he transformed into golden light and disappeared with a soft whoosh. Indra''s face softened with emotion. Sure enough, Vishnu remained as reliable as ever! If he remembered correctly, the only treasures left in the Kshira Sagara were Halahala and Amrit¡ªone of them granting instant death, and the other granting immortality. "Halahala might be a blessing in disguise!" Indra thought, storing the wish-fulfilling tree away safely. His fingers instinctively grazed the surface of his divine armor. The Sahasrakavacha, his divine armor, was tough yet emanated a gentle warmth that comforted his fingertips. He was prepared to use the first layer of his divine armor to absorb Halahala. Hope began to blossom in Indra''s heart. He turned around to reassure the worried Devas. Surya and the others were anxious, fearing that the next treasure from the Kshira Sagara would fall into the hands of the Asuras. "Do not worry!" Indra said confidently. "Would the Lord Vishnu harm us? You are not pious enough to warrant that fear. The main event comes next!" Surya''s eyes brightened at his words. He turned slightly and asked quietly, "King Svarga, did Lord Vishnu say something to you?" Indra shook his head, a gentle smile on his lips. He moved toward Vasuki, the great serpent, and embraced its tail with both hands, feeling reassured and ready for what was to come. When Surya witnessed this scene, a flash of realization swept across his mind, and the sun''s rays flickered in his eyes. "Lord Vishnu and the King must have shared something we don''t know," Surya thought. "Do not worry!" he reassured the Devas. Hearing Surya''s words, the Devas finally relaxed and returned to their respective places. In the distance, Garuda, who had been assisting the Devas by pulling the snake''s tail, suddenly tilted his head. His eyes widened in confusion, a mix of unwillingness, grief, anger, and grievance washing over him. "Did the Lord tell the King of Svarga something?" he wondered. "I am the Lord''s mount¡ªwhy didn''t he tell me?" "Why does the lord favor the King of Svarga more than me?!" Garuda, his proud form momentarily hunched, drooped his wings in frustration, unable to understand the situation. Before he could make sense of it, the Gandharvas around him began to move. They were already pulling Vasuki''s snake tail, starting the effort to drag it. Garuda, though still troubled, had no choice but to channel his grief and anger into strength and assist in the task. Rumble! With the support of the spirit turtle, the colossal body of the serpent king, Vasuki, shifted once again, rubbing against Mount Mandara with a deep, resonating sound. Gulp! Gulp! Gulp! Steam billowed from the Sea, and bubbles erupted from its thick, sticky surface, bursting like a volcanic eruption. "It''s spinning so fast! It seems like everyone is putting in maximum effort!" Indra remarked, watching Mount Mandara spin like a gyroscope. He sighed and gripped Vasuki''s serpent body, straining with all his might. The Asuras were also fully engaged. Rolling flames and venom spewed from the countless heads of Vasuki, forcing the Asuras to use their divine power to fend off the attacks while pulling with all their strength. In the distance, Hiranyaksha''s voice rang out. "It''s the final moment!" "The protector of the Devas, Vishnu, has promised that the next treasure will belong to the Asuras. The Amrit will be ours, and immortality is within our reach!" "Quick! Faster!" Hiranyaksha commanded, turning to the Asuras behind him. Boom! Boom! Boom! As the forces from both sides continued to churn, the vibrations beneath Mount Mandara grew louder, like the sound of countless planets exploding. The sky and the Patalaloka seemed to crack open, while the Sea of Milk surged with a massive wave. Boom! A colossal wave erupted in the Kshira Sagara, forming a swirling vortex. Hiranyaksha released the serpent head he had been holding, took two eager steps forward, and gazed excitedly at the Sea. Raising his hands high, he shouted with triumph. "It''s here! Our treasure is emerging!" Chapter 26 Halahala The posion of Death "It''s coming out!" Hiranyaksha''s eyes gleamed with anticipation as he gazed at the massive vortex in the Sea of Milk. At its center, the depths were dark and unfathomable, as if the vortex connected directly to the endless abyss beneath the sea. Amrita! Could it be the Amrita? Boom! With a burst of energy, Hiranyaksha shot into the sky, soaring across the vast expanse of the ocean and heading straight for the swirling vortex. The Devas watched him intently, their curiosity piqued by what the vortex would reveal this time. Indra, observing from a distance, narrowed his eyes. Many of the Asuras, too, shot out from the Sea of Milk like meteors, racing toward the enormous vortex. "I fear Halahala alone won''t be enough to end Hiranyaksha," Indra mused, his thoughts shadowed with concern. "This Asura was meticulous when he sought blessings from Brahma. He enumerated nearly every living and non-living entity in existence, securing protection from harm by them. Poison was undoubtedly among the things he remembered." His gaze darkened as he recalled the details. "The only thing he overlooked was the wild boar. That singular lapse has left a vulnerable thread in the otherwise impenetrable armor of his boon." Indra glanced toward the Asura army in the distance. "Even if we can''t strike him directly, the effects of Halahala should disrupt his forces. The potency of that poison may not kill him, but it will surely cause chaos among his ranks. That, at least, is a start." Indra pondered the situation as Hiranyaksha reached the vortex. He leaned forward, peering into its depths. Within the swirling vortex, blue-green light pulsed like an aurora¡ªbeautiful and mesmerizing, almost like a painting. Swish! Hiranyaksha, undeterred and filled with impatience, leaped into the vortex without hesitation. Before beginning his rigorous penance, he had already devised a plan. His blessing was meant to ensure that nothing in the world could harm him. He had made a comprehensive list, writing down nearly everything in the world, and had taken great care to memorize every item. Whether it was Devas, Asuras, or humans; animals, plants, or toxins¡ªeverything in the world had been accounted been by nature or man. Nothing was missing from his list. Nothing in the world could kill him. The swirling vortex of the Kshira Sagara was, naturally, not an exception. As Hiranyaksha leaped into the massive vortex, Puloman and other Asuras eagerly followed, preparing to dive in as well, their eyes fixed on the swirling depths. Boom! Suddenly, the vortex trembled violently, and a dense, blue-green poisonous fog erupted from it. The mist surged into the sky, spreading outward in all directions. Puloman halted midair, his foot frozen in place as he cautiously observed the poisonous fog with suspicion. Something was wrong. He took two steps back, and the other Asura generals followed suit, hesitating in uncertainty. As the blue-green fog swirled around the battlefield, Puloman, Viprachitti, and Vajranga stood atop a craggy ridge, their expressions tense as they observed the devastating transformation of the Milky Sea below. The once-pristine waters had turned into a dark, rotting mass of pus, and the land itself was scorched and lifeless. The oppressive sight chilled even the hardened Asura generals. Puloman, his fiery gaze flickering with uncertainty, broke the silence. "This... this is poison. A venom so potent it consumes not just life but the very essence of existence itself. Could it have killed the king?" Viprachitti, his features marred with worry, clenched his fists. "The king... the king isn''t dead, is he? Tell me this isn''t his end!" His voice wavered, an unusual crack in the stoic general''s demeanor. Vajranga, ever the rational one, glanced at the others, his brow furrowed in thought. "I don''t know," he admitted, his tone measured yet laced with unease. "But remember, the king possesses the boon of immortality. Such a blessing should shield him from this poisonous mist." Puloman shook his head, frustration bubbling beneath his otherwise composed exterior. "Immortality does not mean invincibility, Viprachitti. If this poison can corrupt the sea and dissolve mountains into dust, then even the strongest boon might falter against its wrath!" Viprachitti''s voice rose, defiant against Puloman''s grim reasoning. "Enough! Our king is not so easily killed! He has faced countless trials and risen above them all. This poison, no matter how vile, will not claim him!" Vajranga raised a hand, motioning for silence. "Arguing won''t change the outcome," he said firmly, his sharp gaze scanning the decayed landscape. "Our focus must remain on the task at hand. If the king is indeed caught within this vile mist, then we must find a way to aid him¡ªor avenge him."A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The three fell silent, their eyes locked on the choking haze swirling in the distance. A shared resolve began to form between them, their loyalty to their king outweighing their growing dread. "If the king still stands, he will summon us," Puloman said at last, his voice steady but his heart heavy. "And if he has fallen," Viprachitti added, his fists trembling, "then this poison will meet the full wrath of the Asuras." Vajranga nodded, his piercing eyes narrowing as he stared into the abyss. "For now, we wait. But prepare for the worst, brothers. This poison is not the only thing that reeks of danger here." ... Amidst the growing suspicions and fears of the Asuras, accompanied by deafening screams of pain, a massive figure suddenly emerged from the blue-green poisonous fog. "It burns!! This... cursed poison! "It doesn''t touch my flesh, but it feels as if my very soul is aflame!" Hiranyaksha roared in agony as he staggered out of the fog. His body remained unharmed, but the golden armor and various accessories he wore had decayed completely. They were reduced to a black, brittle form, resembling dough corroded by aqua regia, crumbling away and falling to the ground in shattered pieces. Hiranyaksha swallowed hard, his face filled with terror as he looked down at his intact body. It was fine... but... It hurt! The poisonous fog couldn''t harm him directly, but its touch sent waves of excruciating pain through him. How could something like this be released into the Milky Ocean? Where were his treasures?! "King, the poisonous fog is spreading!" Vajranga shouted in alarm. Hiranyaksha turned to see the fog rolling out, expanding rapidly in every direction. "Damn Vishnu! He lied to me! He lied!" His voice filled with rage as he swore, "I''ll make you pay for this!" Ignoring the need to repair his corrupted armor, he surged into the air, flying up with urgency. Puloman, Viprachitti, and Vajranga rushed forward, their expressions a mix of awe, terror, and concern. "Lord Hiranyaksha!" Puloman called, his voice cracking slightly. "You''ve survived! But this... this poison..." Hiranyaksha swatted the air dismissively, though his movements were sluggish. "The Halahala won''t claim me," he growled, his teeth gritted as he straightened his posture. "But its venom reaches where blades cannot. My strength is untouched, yet I feel its vile curse gnawing at the edges of my soul." Viprachitti''s fists clenched as he observed the remnants of Hiranyaksha''s once-gleaming adornments scattered like dead leaves at his feet. "This poison..." he muttered, his voice thick with anger. "It''s unlike anything we''ve ever faced. To strip even you of your regalia¡ªit dares insult the might of the Asuras!" Hiranyaksha shot him a withering glare, though the pain in his eyes softened its impact. "Enough whining," he snapped, his voice regaining some of its commanding force. "If the Devas think this Halahala will be their victory, they are gravely mistaken. Prepare yourselves. If this wretched poison is a test, then we shall conquer it!" The fear was palpable. Hiranyaksha was forced to retreat. If they didn''t leave now, they would likely perish without a trace. "Retreat!" Hiranyaksha ordered, and the Asuras scrambled to pull back. On the other side, the poisonous fog was also advancing toward the Devas. The Devas, confused and unsure, stood frozen in place, uncertain of what to do. Suddenly, a golden light flashed before them, condensing into a figure that materialized into the elegant form of Vishnu. His face was solemn as he gazed at the spreading Hela Hela. "This is Halahala, the poison of death," Vishnu said gravely. "Anything that touches Halahala will be destroyed¡ªeven the Devas will fall." Upon hearing this, the Devas immediately became anxious. They had hoped for more time to enjoy themselves, and now they feared for their lives. "What should we do? Lord Vishnu, please help us!" Varuna cried for help. "This Halahala spreads so quickly¡ªif it continues, the entire world will be destroyed!" "Please, Lord, think of a way!" Suryadev spoke urgently, his hands clasped in prayer as he looked at Vishnu with pleading eyes. The other Devas were equally panicked, glancing at Vishnu with fear and concern etched on their faces. Vishnu''s gaze shifted to Indra. "I don''t know if I can withstand it," Indra said, stepping forward. His Sahasrakavacha shimmered, and a flash of thunder and lightning surged around him, its light a brilliant blue, wrapping around the armor like a protective aura. "This armor shall have the power to absorb all toxins in the world," Indra declared, his voice steady and resolute. As soon as the words left his lips, a divine brilliance began to emanate from the Sahasrakavacha. Slowly, the form of Lord Brahma, the Creator, manifested above the armor. His four faces radiated serenity and wisdom as his right hand extended toward the Sahasrakavacha. "Let it be so," Brahma intoned, his voice reverberating with divine authority. A golden light poured forth, suffusing the armor with a radiant glow, as if the very essence of Brahma''s boon had fused into its core. Indra gazed upon the transformed armor with awe. "It is complete," he said quietly, though his tone carried the weight of accomplishment. Nearby, Suryadev''s eyes widened in astonishment as he watched the spectacle unfold. The resplendent glow of the armor left him momentarily speechless. "Incredible," he finally murmured, his voice tinged with admiration. "The craftsmanship of the Sahasrakavacha now embodies the divine will of Brahma himself. Truly a treasure worthy of the King of Svarga!" Vishnu, too, seemed impressed. He looked at the Sahasrakavacha with curiosity, nodding and smiling. "You can give it a try," he said, offering encouragement. Hearing this, the Devas let out a collective sigh of relief. If the Lord Vishnu had given his approval, perhaps there was hope after all. "The King of Svarga is indeed a visionary!" Vayu remarked with admiration. "Yeah! This armor might solve the poison!" Agni sighed in relief. As the Devas relaxed, Indra smiled slightly, then grasped the edges of his golden sun armor. With a gentle movement, he removed it, the armor glowing brightly as it floated in front of the gathered Devas. "Now, which one of you will use this divine armor to absorb the Hala Hala?" Indra asked, his eyes glinting with mischief. The Devas stared in confusion. Their eyes widened in shock, and they gasped, taking a collective deep breath. "Wait... if we don''t have to get near Halahala, why are you asking us?" Vayu finally managed to say. Indra cleared his throat, avoiding their gazes. He turned slightly to the side and spoke in a more subdued tone. "You see, this armor was forged by me after years of dedicated practice. But my divine body is weaker than most, and I don''t have the speed to keep up with how quickly Halahala spreads." Chapter 27 Neelkantha "Which of you is going?" Indra blinked and glanced around at the Devas. The poison of death, like Halahala, was no trivial matter. Even with the protection of divine armor, he wasn''t eager to face it. It seemed much more sensible to stay behind and watch as an observer. The Devas stood silent, exchanging uneasy glances and avoiding Indra''s gaze. Then, Suryadev raised his hand slightly, his golden hair fluttering, and walked over to stand beside the King of Svarga. Did Surya want to volunteer for the task? Agni, the Deva of Fire, Vayu, the Deva of Wind, Soma, the Deva of Moon, and Varundev, all watched in stunned silence. Surya stood tall beside Indra, his posture proud and dignified. He turned to face the others, his head held high. "The King of Svarga is right," Surya said, his voice calm but serious. "It took immense divine power and effort from Big Brother to forge this divine armor. You must make your decision quickly." The Devas stared at Surya in disbelief. What a bold move from Surya! Directly pulling out the sibling, little brother card. "Eh!" Suddenly, Varunadev, who had been silent until now, spoke up. He raised his index finger, gesturing thoughtfully, a look of sudden realization on his face. "Speaking of speed, the fastest Deva among us is, of course, Vayu." Varuna''s comment made Vayu look at him in shock. This traitorous little brother! "That''s right! The Deva of Wind is our vanguard¡ªfastest and strongest!" Agnidev, added with enthusiasm. "I would call him the fastest of us all!" "Yes, that''s it!" Soma agreed, nodding. "Then it''s settled. We''ll send Vayu!" Surya declared, his tone final. Vayu fell silent. He folded his hands, turned around, and looked at Lord Vishnu, his face filled with a pleading expression. Please, give me some help! "Vayu, go ahead," Vishnu replied, his face still wearing that warm smile, as comforting as the spring breeze. "I believe you will be fine." "Okay~" Vayu could only nod, his words escaping in a strained whisper as he clutched the divine armor. With great effort, he lifted it. "Go, and we will sing hymns for you, waiting for your victory!" Indra exclaimed, clenching his fists and striking his chest with a thunderous sound. No sooner had he spoken than Surya and the others immediately clasped their hands together and began singing without hesitation: ''O Vayu, soul-carrier of the universe, You carry us from birth to death, With each exhale, we are reborn, In your breath, we are freed. Grant us peace, freedom from all burdens, And carry us to the realm of eternal bliss.'' ¡­ Meanwhile, Indra called upon his divine power, transforming the air itself into a m?idangam, a sacred drum, so he could play along with the hymns. "I''m going!" "Don''t come back without success!" "I''m going!" "Don''t you trust Lord Vishnu! He said you will be fine then you will be fine." Listening to the hymns, Vayu gritted his teeth. He held the divine armor tightly and activated his divine power. The winds swirled beneath his feet, and in an instant, they transformed into a white horse-shaped divine chariot. With a leap, he soared into the air, heading toward Halahala. As Vayu approached, the spreading blue-green poisonous mist billowed fiercely toward him. The white horse and divine chariot formed by his power began to disintegrate, corroded by the toxic haze. Halahala surged forward, and Vayu, startled, quickly raised the divine armor in defense. The Sahasrakavacha shimmered brightly, releasing a devouring force. In an instant, the green and blue poisonous mist was absorbed, vanishing into the armor''s depths.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The rolling Halahala immediately ceased its spread, instead pouring into the divine armor, one wave after another. Seeing this, Vayu exhaled in relief, feeling that the danger had been a false alarm. "Huh~ The blessings for the King of Svarga''s hard work are truly invaluable!" "This divine armor is amazing," he continued, his tone thoughtful. "Once I return, I should encourage the King of Svarga to do more penance. If he grants this armor further blessings, the Svarga will surely be at peace, and the Devas will be able to live in comfort." The Vayudeva''s thoughts were genuine, his belief in the King''s power unwavering. He raised the Sahasrakavacha high, and the golden light flashed brightly. As the rolling Halahala continued its approach, the armor absorbed the poison relentlessly. With each absorption, the expansion of Halahala slowed, inching to a near halt. Above the sea of milk, Brahma sat cross-legged upon a lotus, gazing into the distance. His eyes focused on the Halahala, now stopped in its tracks. "It seems the limits of Sahasrakavacha have been reached. But it may be able to contain the poison to Kshira Sagara," Brahma said, nodding slightly in approval. However, Shiva Mahadeva, watching the poison with indifferent eyes, suddenly spoke up. "No! Not yet!" Shiva''s voice was firm, his tone laden with urgency. At this, Brahma blinked, a realization dawning on him. He lowered his gaze to the blue-green poisonous mist, his expression tense. Boom! Vayu, still holding the divine armor, continued absorbing the poisonous mist, when, suddenly, the Halahala began to churn violently. The blue mist began to contract, no longer spreading outward but pulling inward, toward the center. Boom! Endless streams of Halahala gathered in one place, and from it, a terrifying figure began to take shape. The figure was horrifying: its body gleamed with a blinding light, four large fangs jutted from its mouth, black-brown hair covered its head, and blazing eyes glowed with malevolent energy. Its entire body was encased in a poisonous, bluish hue¡ªundoubtedly a manifestation of the poison itself. Hala Hala! Vayu stared in shock at the figure before him. The moment their eyes locked, a sudden wave of pain and weakness surged through his body. It hurts! What''s happening? Vayu grimaced, confusion and pain flashing across his face. Roar! Halahala let out a low, menacing roar, and in an instant, appeared in front of Vayu. He raised his hand and threw a punch. Vayu quickly lifted the divine armor to defend himself. Boom! The full force of the Halahala''s strike collided with the armor, sending Vayu hurtling backward. He crashed through the air, shooting toward the other Devas. The protector of the world, Vishnu, frowned slightly, raised his hand, and transformed into a golden light, catching the rushing Vayu with ease. "Fortunately, I didn''t intervene!" Indra thought, his eyes widening in shock. He took a deep breath and reflected. "I never expected Halahala could turn into a demon!" Indra hurried forward to assess Vayu''s condition. Thankfully, the divine armor had protected him, and Vishnu had caught him in time. Vayu had only been sent flying back without serious harm. "Lord, what kind of monster is that?" Suryadev asked, his voice tinged with disbelief. "Halahala," Vishnu replied calmly. What?! The Devas were stunned. The poisonous fog could turn into a demon? Their eyes turned toward the figure before them¡ªHalahala''s appearance was terrifying. His sharp fangs and fiery, intense gaze made the Devas recoil. The mere sight of him brought intense pain to their bodies, causing them to quickly avert their eyes. "I am Halahala! I am the poison of death! I am the destroyer of worlds!" Halahala bellowed, his voice booming across the Svargas. The sound of his roar reverberated through the entire Milky Ocean, causing the waters to churn violently. Even the great Mandala Mountain trembled as massive stone formations crumbled and fell. No. You are not. I am the Destroyer. A calm, authoritative voice cut through the chaos. Suddenly, the sky darkened, and a massive hand descended from the Kailash. It stretched slowly and reached for Halahala. Boom! In an instant, Halahala was captured by Shiva''s mighty hand, offering little resistance as it was consumed by his fiery nature. The poison flowed into Shiva''s throat, not absorbed, but turning his neck a deep, foreboding blue-black. Parvati, alarmed by the impending danger, rushed to her husband''s side. With both hands, she gripped his neck, desperately attempting to prevent the poison from reaching his stomach. Despite her efforts, the poison began to take effect, and Shiva''s throat glowed with a dark blue light. As the poison swirled within his neck, Shiva''s expression remained calm and resolute, unaffected by the poison. Parvati, filled with concern and awe, gazed at him with a mix of deep love and worry. Shiva, meeting her gaze, smiled gently, silently assuring her of his strength. He had now earned the epithets Vi?aka??ha, the one who held poison in his neck, and N¨©laka??ha, the one with the blue throat¡ªsymbols of his immense power and sacrifice in safeguarding the universe by ingesting the Halahala. Without a word, Vishnu appeared beside them, his presence calm and serene. With a graceful movement, Vishnu raised his hand and lightly touched Shiva''s neck, an unspoken understanding passing between them. The Devas, watching in awe, stood in reverence, witnessing the strength and selflessness of the god who bore the poison to protect the world. "Lord Shiva! He endures the poison for the safety of all beings. His sacrifice shall never be forgotten!" Indra''s eyes gleamed with admiration, and he immediately spoke, his voice ringing with reverence. "This poison may claim to have the power to destroy the worlds, but in front of Lord Shiva, it is as powerless as a drop of water before the Kshira Sagara." ... The Devas echoed in unison, their voices rising in a chorus of praise. Watching this scene, Brahma couldn''t help but feel a twinge of awkwardness. While Shiva and Vishnu received all the praise for saving the world, he felt almost invisible in comparison. "At least give me some recognition!" Brahma thought to himself, rolling his eyes. Feeling somewhat slighted, he raised his hand, cleared his throat, and spoke with a touch of irritation: "Halahala who seeks to destroy the world, I curse¡­" As Brahma continued his incantation, he focused on the poison of the Kshira Sagara. Chapter 28 Amrita "The demon Halahala is endangering the world!" Brahma declared, his voice resonating with divine authority. "I curse that once he leaves the neck of Shiva, his ability to think and reason shall be annihilated. His form will be divided into myriad poisons, blending into all things, incapable of sustaining life." Brahma''s words echoed through the cosmos, reverberating across the Svarga, the Pataloka, and the Bhuloka of humans. The power of the curse spread far and wide, shaking the balance of existence. All living beings, animals, and plants already imbued with poison trembled as they felt the curse take effect. Dasra, one of Ashwini Kumaras god of medicine nodded in understanding and spoke with clarity: "The poison that moves belongs to the creatures, while the poison that remains still is of the earth. If Halahala were ever to escape from Lord Shiva''s neck, it would blend with the poisons of the world, dissolving into the very fabric of existence¡ªforever entwined with the forces of destruction and renewal." Despite this proclamation, it was evident that Halahala, having been consumed by Shiva, had no way to escape. The curse, though powerful, now served as a safeguard rather than a remedy. Brahma''s act did not go unnoticed. The Devas, with hands folded in reverence, praised him with heartfelt devotion. "Only Brahma''s wisdom could have known the true depth of this poison." "By his will, the universe is spared from destruction." Their voices rose in unison, honoring the Creator for his divine intervention, even in the shadow of Shiva''s greater sacrifice. .... Brahma''s lips curved into a subtle smile, clearly pleased as he basked in the wave of compliments. "Uh-huh! Uh-huh!" his four heads murmured to himself, his satisfaction evident. Before long, amidst the chorus of praise, Brahma. Mahadeva Shiva departed. Their divine presence faded, leaving Vishnu behind, his gaze fixed on the massive vortex created by the churning of Mandara Mountain. A serene smile graced his face, but not everyone shared his calm demeanor. Indra''s thoughts stirred uneasily. That curse... His eyes darted to his Sahasrakavacha, the divine armor that had absorbed a substantial amount of Halahala during the events. Would Brahma''s curse affect it as well? Quickly, he lowered his head to inspect the armor. To his relief, the Sahasrakavacha remained intact, its brilliance undiminished. Shining brightly, it radiated divine light. Indra, curious about its current power, activated his divine energy. Wisps of blue light emerged, dancing around the armor. The light shimmered intensely, akin to a miniature sun, radiating in all directions. But the reaction was swift and unexpected. "Ah! It hurts!" Chitrasena exclaimed, clutching his head as if the very light were searing his thoughts. "Indradev, stop it! Stop it!" Tumburu pleaded, his voice trembling with both fear and awe. He staggered back, unable to escape the fiery brilliance of the divine armor. The light intensified, and their cries grew louder, laced with desperation. The burning radiance seemed to seep into their very beings, overwhelming their senses. "This light burns! Please, stop!" Vishvavenu shouted, his wings flapping in vain as he tried to shield himself from the unbearable glow. A cacophony of agonized cries erupted from the surrounding Devas. The blue light emanating from the armor caused them visible pain, as though pierced by a searing force. Alarmed, Indra quickly withdrew his divine power. The blue glow faded, restoring calm to the gathering. He glanced at his armor, then at the Devas, who were now visibly shaken, their expressions marked by fear and discomfort. "The poison of Halahala is truly terrifying," Indra remarked. His voice carried a mix of awe and unease. "Even its energy mirrors that monstrous being¡ªmerely touching it causes unbearable pain." The Grandharavas and Devas murmured in agreement, huddling together as they gazed at the Sahasrakavacha in disbelief. The lingering fear was palpable. If a mere glimmer of the armor''s glow caused such agony, what unimaginable consequences could its full power unleash? Suryadeva appeared particularly affected. His expression was dazed, and his gaze was fixed on the sun-shaped emblem on Indra''s armor. To him, it seemed as though the golden sun had turned an ominous blue, radiating a toxic energy. Indra''s eyes burned with a mix of pride and excitement. The effect of this divine armor is astounding, he thought, his lips curling into a faint smile.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "It seems the essence of Halahala within this armor remains potent," he said aloud, almost as if to himself. Then, with a dismissive shrug, he added inwardly: After all, Brahma''s curse targeted the monster Halahala, not the poison absorbed by my divine armor. Plus why would Brahma nullify the boon he gave me in the first place? Indra stood tall, his confidence bolstered, as the Devas looked on, still uneasy in the presence of the enigmatic power radiating from his Sahasrakavacha. With a single thought, the divine armor transformed into golden light, enveloping Indra''s body in an instant. Boom! The whirlpool stirring the Halahala showed no signs of calming. Instead, it churned with greater intensity, sending a brilliant golden beam shooting straight into the heavens. "At last Amrita! It finally has emerged!" Vishnu''s gaze turned toward the Kshira Sagara, his serene expression flickering with curiosity. Within the dark and viscous whirlpool of the Milk Sea, jars radiating a golden glow slowly surfaced. Rising from the vortex, they ascended along the golden pillar of light, their brilliance illuminating the turbulent sea. All eyes¡ªDevas and Asuras alike¡ªfixed on the jar containing the coveted nectar of immortality. The air grew thick with tension, an eerie silence preceding the inevitable chaos. "The Amrita is finally here!" Surya exclaimed. With that, the stillness shattered. Devas and Asuras roared in unison, surging toward the floating jar. They even ignored the person who was holding Amrita, Dhanvantari, the god of Ayurveda. The Kshira Sagara erupted into frenzied motion as beings of immense power rushed to claim the nectar. Vishnu, calm and composed, stepped forward. In a single stride, he crossed countless voids, appearing directly before the Dhanvantari. Another formidable figure, radiating golden light from its eyes, materialized alongside him. Hiranyaksha. The Asura''s colossal form loomed over Mandara Mountain, his presence like a storm that bent the heavens. Winds howled, clouds churned, and the sound of his voice reverberated like rolling thunder. "Vishnu!" Hiranyaksha''s roar shook the Kshira Sagara. "By our agreement, this Amrita belongs to us!" Fury and frustration marred his face as his massive hand reached toward the jar of Amrita. Vishnu, ever unperturbed, smiled faintly. "No. You were the ones who stirred up the Halahala, and so it should indeed belong to you. However, you abandoned your claim. The Amrita rightfully goes to the Devas." Hiranyaksha froze, disbelief and rage flashing across his features. His wild, black hair seemed to dance like flames in the chaotic wind. His anger boiled over, his roar shaking the Milk Sea itself. Waves of darkness rose skyward, crashing against the brilliance of the golden light. "Abandoned our claim?" Hiranyaksha roared, his voice thundering like a storm crashing through the skies. "This is no failure of ours¡ªthis is the work of your Maya! Who in all of Triloka does not know of your hatred for us, the Asuras? You will never show us a favor, always weaving your deceitful traps, hoping to see us fall into them!" The sea beneath him seethed, as though mirroring his wrath, the waves crashing with violent fury. His eyes burned with fury as he glared at Vishnu, his entire being seething with anger. Yet, despite the storm of rage, Vishnu remained as still and serene as ever, his smile calm and unwavering. "You dare lie to me!?" Hiranyaksha''s voice shook the very heavens as he bellowed, his rage consuming him. "It is you who are the cause of this!" With a roar, Hiranyaksha summoned the full force of his anger and hurled a massive punch toward Vishnu, his arm cutting through the air like a tidal wave. Vishnu, calm and measured, extended a single hand. The Sudarshan Chakra spun into action, flying from his finger and intercepting the blow with effortless grace. The clash sent ripples of energy through the air, but Vishnu''s expression remained composed, though his brow furrowed slightly. Hiranyaksha is formidable, he mused. Even if I were to manifest the Varaha avatar, it would take a millennium of fierce combat to overcome him. And with so many Devas present, the collateral damage from a battle of that scale would be catastrophic. It wasn''t the time for incarnations. Meanwhile, the Devas surged toward the Amrita. Indra led a host of Gandharvas but intentionally hung back, careful not to rush too far ahead. Getting too close to the Amrita will only make me a target, Indra thought. The Asuras will swarm, and worse, Hiranyaksha might land a devastating blow. From the corner of his eye, Indra noticed Vayu darting forward with unparalleled speed. Vayu stretched out his hand toward Dhanvantri and the jar of amrita, the golden light almost within his grasp. The light of the Amrita reflected in his eyes, and for a moment, it seemed as though nothing could stop him. But then¡ªhe froze. A sudden force held him in place, as though the universe itself had turned against him. His divine energy surged through his veins, his will commanding him to move, but his body was trapped, immobilized by some unseen power. What''s happening? Vayu glanced down, his gaze catching something unusual in his shadow. Emerging from the darkness was a strikingly beautiful Asura girl. Her slender figure moved with grace, her waist adorned with subtle patterns of fruit, while her full, undulating curves seemed to defy reason. Simhika. Her lips curved into a sly smile, and she licked the corner of her mouth with a pink tongue, a gesture both mocking and provocative. With a casual elegance, she extended a pale arm, and her shadow entwined itself around Vayu''s wrist. The Vayudev was helpless. In a swift motion, Simhika''s shadow hurled him backward, his divine form crashing away from the Amrita. "Hehe~" Simhika giggled softly, her laughter dripping with amusement. She darted forward, snatching the jar of Amrita from Dhanvantri before anyone else could react. With a triumphant flourish, she flew toward the Asura army. "Hahaha! Simhika, you''ve done it!" Viprachitti threw his head back in laughter, his booming voice filled with glee. "Amrita is ours!" He hadn''t anticipated that his wife, Simhika, would silently approach the jar of Amrita. Her innate blessing of shadow control made her a formidable presence¡ªeven the Devas were powerless against her manipulation. Bound by her shadows, their movements were completely restrained. "Mother! That''s incredible!" In the ranks of the Asura army, Rahu''s eyes gleamed with excitement. His fists clenched tightly, brimming with pride and exhilaration. Whoosh! Simhika shot through the air, her trajectory aimed squarely at the safety of the Asura army. Victory seemed within their grasp. Just as she was about to reach the Asura ranks, Vishnu acted. From his hand, the Sudarshan Chakra spun into motion, its brilliance lighting the battlefield. At the same time, Vishnu''s golden eyes gleamed with divine intensity. A flash of golden light quietly emerged amidst the throng of Asuras. From the radiant light, a stunningly beautiful woman materialized. She appeared as though woven from the essence of the stars themselves. Her presence radiated an ethereal glow, as if the world itself paused in awe, drawn to the grace of her being. She was not of this world, but of a realm far beyond, where beauty knew no limit, and no words could ever capture the infinite grace she embodied. Chapter 29 Jagmohini She was not of this world, but of a realm far beyond, where beauty knew no limit, and no words could ever capture the infinite grace she embodied. Mohini, the celestial enchantress, was beauty incarnate, her face a flawless masterpiece of divine artistry. Her dark, lustrous hair flowed like a shimmering waterfall, complementing her warm, dusky skin that glowed with an irresistible allure. Her slender waist curved delicately, and her golden-red gown clung sensuously to her form, swaying gracefully with each step. Despite her enchanting figure, her wide, innocent eyes held a childlike purity, silently pleading for protection¡ªa captivating contrast to her otherworldly allure. Mohini was not merely an avatar of Vishnu; she was a living paradox¡ªa being who could captivate the heavens and bring even the most steadfast hearts to their knees with a single glance. A divine avatar, the embodiment of beauty and enigma, she was Vishnu''s ultimate manifestation of charm and grace, capable of enchanting the cosmos itself. Gulp! At that moment, the hundreds of thousands of Asuras charging toward the Amrita abruptly stopped. Their minds went blank as though struck by an enchantment. Frozen in place, they stared unblinkingly at the woman, their throats dry and their breath caught. Many couldn''t help but swallow hard, overwhelmed by their desire. I want her! I need to protect her! These thoughts burned in the hearts of countless Asuras, consuming them with longing. "Perfect! The embodiment of Maya''s allure, flawless in every way!" "She is..." Brahma''s four heads turned in unison, all eight of his eyes fixed on the woman. His expression, though serene and composed, betrayed a fleeting glimmer of awe, as if even the Creator himself marveled at this unparalleled manifestation of Vishnu. Even Lord Shiva, known for his unmatched detachment, seemed mesmerized. His gaze lingered, not with desire, but with an intensity that seemed to pierce the veil of her mystery, searching for the divine purpose woven into her ethereal form. "Out of the three of us, this one does the most outrageous things," Brahma murmured, his tone carrying a blend of bemusement and awe as his many eyes followed her radiant form. "Jaganmohini!" "Her name shall be Mohini," Shiva''s voice resonated, deep, and filled with a rare reverence that was almost palpable. His intense gaze softened, a flicker of understanding and admiration passing through his eyes. Mohini. The Enchantress. Just then, a deep, resonant voice echoed softly, as if the fabric of existence itself had spoken. It was Samay, the personification of time, who watched from the endless flow of moments he governed. "The one who could make even me stand still," he mused, his tone laced with wonder, "just to gaze upon her beauty." The divine gathering seemed to hold its breath as Samay''s words lingered in the air, a tribute to the enchantress whose grace had captured not only the eyes of gods but the attention of Samay itself. For a moment, it seemed as though his entire world revolved around this enchanting figure. The Devas, too, were spellbound. Many stood rooted to their spots, unable to look away, their hearts ignited with an unfamiliar fire. Indra quickly glanced around, noticing the stunned expressions on the Devas. A realization dawned upon him, and he immediately lowered his gaze. Could it really be Mohini? The legendary female incarnation of Vishnu, renowned as the most beautiful being in existence, was said to have even fascinated Shiva, the great ascetic, who could not resist her charm. Indra lowered his head and took a deep breath, forcing himself to regain composure. He needed to resist the allure. Hmm? A sudden sensation drew his attention. How is my ascetic power increasing so quickly? To his astonishment, Indra found his ascetic power rising rapidly, burning like an intense flame within him. Could it be? Rejecting temptation increases ascetic power?! Indra was slightly stunned. Swish! Simhika darted into the Asura army, her movements swift and purposeful. She quickly reached Rahu and Hiranyaksha, clutching the pot of Amrita with joy and triumph.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. "Child, I got the Amrita! Let''s drink it together!" she exclaimed, her face lighting up with excitement as she offered the precious jar to Rahu. Bang! To her shock, Rahu raised his hand¡ªnot to take the jar, but to shove her aside. Simhika stumbled backward, barely managing to keep her balance. "Get out of my way! You''re blocking my view!" Rahu snapped, his tone impatient and dismissive, his gaze fixed intensely on something far in the distance. Simhika frowned, confusion and concern flashing across her face. Something was wrong. She glanced around and noticed that the Asuras nearby were all frozen, their eyes wide and vacant, as if under a spell. Her heart sank. She quickly turned to her husband, Hiranyaksha, hoping for answers. "Husband, what''s going on?" she asked urgently, moving toward him and grabbing his arm. But as she reached out to shake him awake, she suddenly felt a firm bump against her waist. "Huh?"Simhika''s gaze dropped, and her eyes widened in shock. Viprachitti''s form seemed rigid, he completely ignored his wife who nearly died. "Husband!" Simhika cried, now shaking his shoulders frantically. But Viprachitti didn''t respond. He stood utterly still, his gaze locked on the horizon. His throat moved in a slow rhythm as he swallowed, seemingly lost in a trance. What is happening? Simhika''s mind raced, but her instincts drove her to follow his line of sight. Turning her head, she froze as her eyes fell upon a figure approaching in the distance. Her thoughts shattered. So beautiful! So beautiful! So beautiful! The woman walking toward them was beyond comprehension¡ªan embodiment of divine allure. Simhika felt her mind spiral into chaos as she struggled to comprehend the sheer perfection before her. Her body betrayed her; her hands fell limply to her sides, her knees weakened. Like the other Asuras, she could only stand there, trembling. Her lips parted slightly, and from the corner of her mouth, a single crystal-clear droplet of saliva slid down, hanging in the air as if time itself had slowed. Simhika, like all the others, was utterly captivated, her rationality unraveling in the presence of this divine beauty. Mohini approached gracefully, like an enchantress weaving a spell over all who beheld her. She delicately tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, her every movement a blend of innocence and allure. "May I share this Amrita?" she asked softly, her voice tinged with a pleading sweetness that could melt the hardest of hearts. Her enchanting eyes blinked slowly, radiating a guileless charm. A faint, intoxicating fragrance surrounded her, reaching Simhika and making her cheeks flush a deep crimson. Simhika gulped, her breath hitching, and managed to croak in a hoarse voice, "Of course! Of course!" Her eyes glazed over with adoration, Simhika continued, "There is no one as perfect as you in the entire world¡ªnot among the Asuras, the Devas, or even the goddesses. Only you are worthy to share this Amrita with us!" Simhika, intoxicated and overcome, raised her hand and offered the Amrita jar with trembling reverence. "Thank you!" Mohini said with a gentle bow, her smile radiant as she accepted the jar. Her voice was melodious, like the tinkling of delicate bells. That smile was enough to cause many Asuras to stagger, their knees weakening as if they had lost the strength to stand. "Y-Yes¡­" Simhika stammered, nodding fervently. Her gaze followed Mohini as she ascended gracefully into the air. With her eyes sparkling with admiration, she sighed dreamily, "What a polite and wonderful girl. Even her back is so beautiful!" "Yes, so beautiful!" "I''ve never seen anyone like her before!" "Such beauty¡ªno king, not even ours, could possess it! If anyone dares to claim her, I shall kill them." The Asuras murmured among themselves, their awestruck gazes fixed on Mohini as she floated effortlessly above the battlefield on the Milky Sea. Even the Golden-Eyed Vishnu watched in silence, his expression calm but contemplative. Mohini''s radiance carried her to the midst of the Devas, who were similarly spellbound. She approached Indra, the King of Svarga, with poise and elegance, her smile as warm as the spring sun. "King of Svarga," Mohini said, her voice like the lilting chirp of a songbird, filling the air with a melody that made hearts race. "I am Mohini. Here is the Amrita¡ªfor you." Indra, standing amidst his stunned peers, kept his eyes tightly shut. His body burned as if consumed by an inner fire, her voice igniting something primal within him. A soft but insistent whisper seemed to echo in his mind, urging him to open his eyes. But he resisted. Indra took a deep, steadying breath and extended his hands. "Thank you," he said firmly, his voice even despite the storm within. "Please place it in my hands." He stood resolute, his closed eyes shielding him from Mohini''s overpowering allure, while his heart thudded heavily in his chest. There was a brief moment of silence, followed by a sensation like a soft kitten''s tail brushing against the skin, causing a flutter in the mind. Finally, a jar landed gently in Indra''s hands. "King of Svarga! I hope we meet again. Next time, open your eyes and look at me!" The words came like the melody of a lark, light and sweet. Indra let out a sigh of relief, his body finally relaxing. Slowly, he opened his eyes. He surveyed the scene around him, seeing the Devas with expressions of disappointment. They looked around frantically as if searching for Mohini. "She was so beautiful! It almost felt like a dream! Do you remember her name?" Surya murmured in awe. "I forgot¡­ but her face¡­ her face¡­" Agni said, shaking his head. "She was beyond beautiful! Even the most beautiful Apsaras pales in comparison! Not even my wife could rival her!" Soma added, his voice filled with longing. The Devas continued murmuring among themselves, but Indra paid them no mind. He focused on the surge of energy within him, the power of his penance now undeniably greater. "My ascetic power has increased by a hundred years!" he thought in shock. "What an incredible boost but what a lethal temptation!" Indra marveled at the power flowing through him, amazed that it had grown so rapidly¡ªwithout even a direct exchange with Mohini. It was unbelievable. He sighed deeply, lowering his gaze to the golden pot in his hands. The Amrita inside shimmered with a crystalline glow as if imbued with endless vitality. "Amrita¡­" "The Amrita of Immortality has finally been acquired!" Indra whispered to himself, feeling a wave of excitement wash over him. He slowly lifted the jar to his lips. --- Jagan ¨C meaning "world" or "universe." Mohini ¨C meaning "the enchantress" or "the one who bewilders." Samay is a Sanskrit word that means "time" or "moment." Chapter 30 Dangerous Boons Indra brought the cool Amrita to his lips. The sweet and pungent taste exploded in his mouth, as fine wine mingled with the clarity of a spring, carrying an indescribable power that flowed from the top of his head to the depths of his divine body. It penetrated his chakras, seamlessly merging with him. At that moment, Indra felt an overwhelming sense of relaxation and bliss, as though he were immersed in a hot spring that had endured for eons. It was pure comfort, pure enjoyment. His divine power surged, rising exponentially, growing stronger by the second. "Immortality and eternal youth! The power of Svarga!" Indra shouted, his voice echoing with excitement. "Hahahahaha!" He laughed, exhilarated, as the thunder and lightning within his body spread out, extending beyond his divine form. Powerful lightning surged from him, rippling outward like a fountain, crackling with energy. The Devas looked on in awe, quickly backing away from the overwhelming display of power. "The King of Svarga has become even more powerful!" Suryadev exclaimed in amazement. "Is this the power of Amrita?" "I can feel it too... such an increase in divine power!" Soma murmured, his eyes glazed in wonder. The Devas, eyes wide with longing, stared at the jar of Amrita. Their throats tightened as they swallowed in unison. Amrita. They all wanted to drink. Meanwhile, Indra, smiling and filled with excitement, felt the Amrita coursing through him, sealing its power into his divine form. In the 4.2 billion years of this Samsara, he was the first being to achieve immortality. Indra''s eyes gleamed, and a victorious laugh escaped his lips. "No Asura can kill me now..." But then, suddenly, his smile faltered. His eyes narrowed as he blinked, lowering the golden jar of Amrita in his hands. "Wait a minute..." Indra thought, his brow furrowing. "If I remember correctly, from the stories I''ve heard, Lord Shiva will bless an Asura in the future. Anything that Asura touches with his hands will be annihilated, even the Trimurti." Indra''s mind raced. There were countless blessings from Brahma and Shiva, and the Asuras were not the only ones who had received them. The strange blessings bestowed upon various Asuras endowed them with incredibly powerful and peculiar effects. Some were even capable of breaking the immortality granted by Amrita! And how could one forget Indrajit? As an Atimaharathi, he possessed divine qualities that far surpassed those of ordinary warriors. Indrajit was a true Atimaharathi, a status shared by only a few ¡ª Rama, Krishna, Parashurama, Indrajit, and Hanuman. What made this even more astonishing was that three of them were incarnations of Vishnu, while Hanuman was a rudra avatar of Shiva. While there were Asuras who couldn''t negate the immortality of Amrita, many others had blessings that allowed them to capture the Devas, imprison them, and even force them into servitude. Dozens of such Asuras remained, their power ever-present. The most notorious being Ravana the father of Indrajit. He was quite a collector, not he would try to capture the Devas including Indra, Surya, Varuna, Vuyu, and Celestial Objects like planets so he could control the destiny of mortals as a master astrologer, Sages, and Wife of Rama, Sita. Indra''s eyes suddenly cleared as realization dawned, leaving him speechless. Well... it seemed his joy had been premature. The Amrita, which he believed to be the solution, now seemed like the beginning of the Devas'' suffering. Indra shook his head, his expression turning complex as he looked at Surya. With a resigned sigh, he stepped forward, raising his hand and placing the jar of Amrita into Surya''s arms.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Drink," he said, his voice filled with a surprising sincerity and a hint of pity. At that moment, Surya, overwhelmed with joy at receiving the Amrita, failed to notice the change in Indra''s demeanor. Like a child with a sweet treat, he happily accepted the jar and began drinking. Gul-gle! Gul-gle! Suryadev closed his eyes as he drank deeply, the rolling Amrita flowing into him. The other Devas¡ªVayu, the Dev of Wind; Agni, the Dev of Fire; and Varuna, the Dev of Water¡ªwatched intently, their gazes fixed on Surya. "How does it feel?" Vayudev couldn''t help but ask. "Ahhh!!!" Surya exhaled a long sigh of relief. Golden light erupted from his body, piercing the eyes of the Devas around him. "It''s blinding!" Vayu cried. "The power of Amrita is truly a miracle!" "It''s my turn now!" Agnidev exclaimed eagerly. "Hurry up!" The Devas shielded their eyes from the radiant light, yet the excitement in their expressions was undeniable. After finishing the Amrita, Surya handed the jar to Agni, the Dev of Fire. One by one, the Devas drank from the jar, and with each sip, strange phenomena began to unfold: flames shot into the air, the water rippled in unnatural patterns, and cold moonlight filled the air with an eerie glow. "The six of us have finished drinking. Now, let''s deal with the Asuras first!" "Once these Asura armies are pushed back, we can share the Amrita with the other Devas!" Indra declared. His gaze shifted toward the Kshira Sagara, where countless Asura armies were already charging in, manifesting as monstrous beings. They clashed violently with the Gandharvas. The roar of battle reverberated through the three realms, as black clouds rolled in, unleashing terrifying fluctuations and sending huge waves into the sky. Now was not the time to share the Amrita. Moreover, Indra still recalled the Asura Rahu, who could use the illusion of Maya to disguise himself as a Deva and sneak into the Amrita-drinking group. "Understood!" Soma, holding the jar of Amrita, passed it to Indra. Indra stored the jar, and with a flash of golden light, his hand summoned a vajra. He pointed it at the Asura armies in the distance. "Let''s go fight the Asura army! The reason for existence! We will never let the asuras destroy the universe for their whims." Indra smiled. He paid no attention to Hiranyaksha, considering such formidable foes better left to Vishnu. There was no need to bother with them when there were plenty of lesser Asuras to defeat! The Devas, too, ignored Hiranyaksha, leaving him out of their focus and leaving the battle targets solely on the Asura minions. "Let these Asuras feel the wrath of the Devas!" "Onward!" "Let''s go!" The Devas nodded in unison, brimming with confidence. If they could handle the smaller Asuras, surely they could defeat the others! Boom! Suddenly, the sky darkened, and rolling dark clouds rose like flames, continuously swirling into a blood-red hue. A massive hand, stretching across the sky, shot down from above. "Amrita!!!" The earth-shattering roar echoed through the realms. "Hiranya....! Hiranyaksha" Suryadev gasped in shock. All the Devas froze, horrified by the sight. "Lord Vishnu, what are you doing? Why didn''t you stop Hiranyaksha?!" Indra''s heart raced as he saw the enormous hand descending closer, its weight causing even the sea of clouds to burn with its heat. "This isn''t good!" With no time to waste, Indra unleashed his divine power, summoning the Sahasrakavacha, which erupted in a terrifying blue light. The Devas screamed in fear and fled. The blue light did not scatter; instead, it condensed into a beam, shooting straight into the sky and piercing the clouds. "Ahhh! Aaaah!" Hiranyaksha''s ear-piercing roar of pain echoed again. The massive hand instinctively clenched, then paused in mid-air, briefly condensing before charging forward again, intent on reaching Indra. "Airavata!" Indra was quick to act. He summoned his white elephant mount, and with a powerful leap, white light flashed. The Avrata appeared beneath him, and they soared into the sky together. So fast! The Devas stood in stunned silence, watching in awe as only the fading white light of Avrata remained visible in the distance. At that moment, the situation in the sky shifted. The Devas looked up and saw the massive hand descending once more. They gasped in alarm. "Not good!" Without hesitation, they flew away, scrambling to escape. Indra, holding tightly to his white elephant, soared into the sky. The white light cut through the Milky Sea crossed the earth, and ascended high into the human world, heading directly for the Brahma Realm. Leaning forward, he wrapped his arms around the elephant''s neck, urging it on. He turned his head, encouraging his mount. "To the Brahma Loka! Hurry! Come on Airavata, you can do it!" Indra shouted, his voice filled with determination. Behind them, Hiranyaksha''s roar continued to reverberate through the air. "Amrita! Amrita! Amrita! Give me the Amrita! I was the first one to start looking for Amrita." "Don''t deny me! I will destroy the Triloka and imprison you in the Kshira Sagara!" The ground trembled as huge footprints appeared in the void, crashing down into the human world. The impact was like an earthquake, causing the sky to shudder, and mountains and rivers shattered beneath the force. Chapter 31 Varaha "Rhaaaa!" A thunderous roar erupted from Hiranyaksha that blazed with fury, shaking the very fabric of space. The colossal figure loomed over the world, his immense body seemingly capable of supporting the sky and pressing down the earth. He moved with deliberate force, each step creating tremors that shattered tectonic plates and fractured the land. The skies darkened as his form eclipsed the sun, advancing toward Indra like an unstoppable storm accompanied by a dark hurricane. Perched atop his divine elephant, Indra turned to face the towering menace rushing toward him. His divine power surged in response. With a flicker of intent, the Sahasrakavacha armor radiated brilliant light. A poisonous, green-blue beam erupted from it with a deafening roar, piercing the heavens and striking the enormous visage of the Asura above the clouds. "Grraaahhh!" A guttural cry of agony tore through the skies as Hiranyaksha reeled from the attack. The sound reverberated across the three realms, triggering thunderous storms. The mighty being stumbled, dropping to one knee as the ground beneath him splintered from the impact. Boom! With an earth-shaking roar, Hiranyaksha''s colossal hand ripped into the ground, splitting mountains and valleys. The terrain quaked violently as he hoisted a massive stretch of mountains¡ªspanning tens of thousands of yojanas¡ªand hurled it toward Indra. Indra''s armor flared brilliantly. The divine protection unleashed the venomous essence of Halahala, its radiance corroding the approaching mountains. Under the assault, the towering peaks disintegrated into smoke and ashes, scattering into nothingness. Boom! Through the cloud of debris, Hiranyaksha surged forward, his enormous figure obscured momentarily. In a sudden leap, he closed the distance between them. His immense fist descended from the sky like a meteor, threatening to crush everything in its path. Indra''s expression tightened in alarm. Leaning backward, he unleashed another surge of divine energy. Green and blue beams of poison erupted from his armor in a blinding cascade, forming tens of thousands of pillars of venomous light. The projectiles rained down mercilessly, each one slamming into Hiranyaksha''s massive chest. The sheer size of the Asura made him an easy target. Each toxic strike landed with unerring precision, eliciting another pained roar. Boom! Hiranyaksha''s bloodshot eyes glowed with rage as his grotesque face twisted in anguish. His gigantic form collapsed to the ground, writhing and clutching his chest. His cries of pain echoed across the three realms, shaking the heavens. "Indra!" His bellowing voice cracked the air, dripping with unrestrained fury. "I will kill you! I will destroy you and finally become the King of Triloka." The earth trembled as Hiranyaksha''s roar grew louder. He plunged his hands deep into the ground, ripping apart the soil and lifting it with monumental strength. His palms turned skyward, and his intention was clear¡ªhe would raise the earth itself and hurl it at his enemy. Indra''s eyes narrowed, his jaw tightening as his divine senses heightened. His eyelids twitched, anticipating the next move of the enraged Asura. A ray of golden light suddenly shot up from the earth, coalescing into a delicate and graceful figure. Her face was soft and fragile, her beauty captivating. Silky dark hair cascaded to one side, brushing against the gentle curves of her form. Clad in a shimmering golden saari, her allure was undeniable, radiating a charm that seemed almost otherworldly. She was Bhumi, the Earth Goddess. Tilting her head slightly, Bhumi blinked her luminous eyes, her expression filled with urgency and desperation. She clasped her hands tightly, as though trying to steady herself, and stepped forward. Her voice trembled slightly, but the resolve behind her words was unshakable. "King of Svarga, I beg you¡ªplease!" she said, her tone raw and imploring. "Hiranyaksha''s madness is tearing the Earth apart. He¡¯s drunk on power, destroying everything in his path. I can¡¯t bear it anymore¡ªnone of us can." Her gaze locked onto his, pleading for understanding. "You have the strength to stop him, to save us. Without you, countless lives will be lost. I wouldn''t come to you like this if it weren¡¯t the last hope. Please... intervene before it¡¯s too late." As the Goddess of the earth, Bhumi could feel every tremor, every scar that Hiranyaksha inflicted upon the land. The devastation wrought by his rampage was a pain she bore deeply. Indra stared at her silently, the corners of his lips twitching as if unsure how to respond. The beautiful goddess was mistaken. Though his Sahasrakavacha could bring Hiranyaksha to his knees in agony, it lacked the power to end the Asura''s life. Bhumi had pleaded with the wrong person. This was not a task for him. The solution? Varaha. But why isn''t he here already? Indra''s eyes widened slightly as realization dawned on him. Of course, the Varaha wasn''t just any creature¡ªit was Vishnu''s avatar. With a subtle nod, he offered the Earth Goddess a reassuring smile. "As you wish," he said. Bhumi''s face lit up with hope. Her eyes sparkled as she gazed at him, her expression brimming with gratitude and anticipation. But instead of preparing to face Hiranyaksha himself, Indra clasped his hands together, straightened his posture, and cleared his throat. His voice rang out as he addressed the heavens with divine fervor. "Lord Vishnu! Through penance, I have attained the wisdom of the Vedas and discerned the weakness of the Hiranyaksha. I beseech you to descend in your wild boar incarnation and bring an end to this menace!"Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. The invocation echoed across the realms, resonating with power. The mention of the Vedas carried immense significance¡ªit was the embodiment of universal wisdom, the eternal essence of Brahman, the source of enlightenment and truth. Earth Goddess Bhumi watched in awe, her heart swelling with hope, as the skies seemed to tremble in response to Indra''s call. In the sky, Vishnu descended, radiating divine majesty. A regal crown adorned his head, and a golden robe draped elegantly over his form. The Kaustubha gem on his chest shone brilliantly, casting a celestial glow, while his four arms emitted an aura of light that illuminated the heavens. Vishnu''s gaze fell upon Indra, his expression marked by mild surprise. He had intended to act on his own, yet Indra''s warm and timely invitation touched him. A faint smile graced his lips, his lotus-petal eyes gleaming with benevolence. Slowly, he raised his right hand, palm facing Indra. "As you wish," he declared, his voice as soothing as the first rays of dawn. From Vishnu''s palm, a cascade of dazzling golden light poured forth, resembling a rain of flames and blossoms. The radiant spectacle descended gently to the earth below. Hum hum! A low, resonant hum vibrated through the ground. From the golden light emerged a stout wild boar cub. It grew rapidly, its form swelling as though nurtured by the very winds. In mere moments, it had outgrown the tallest mountains, which now appeared diminutive beneath its colossal feet. Its back arched, limbs stretched, and it transformed into a towering giant with the body of a man and the head of a boar. "I Am Varaha!" The wild boar incarnation of Vishnu, Varaha, had descended to the mortal realm to vanquish Hiranyaksha. "I am here to end you, Hiranyaksha!" he bellowed, his tusks gleaming like polished steel, exuding an aura of unshakable confidence. With long, thundering strides, Varaha crossed vast expanses of mountains and rivers, his determination unwavering. Each step resonated like the tolling of great bells, shaking the very earth beneath him. Boom! Boom! Boom! Hiranyaksha, noticing the commotion, straightened his massive frame. His fiery golden eyes burned with anger as he cast a venomous glare at Indra before turning his attention to the newcomer. His expression twisted into one of contemptuous arrogance. Hiranyaksha sneered at Varaha''s bold proclamation. "You? A mere beast?" His laughter boomed like an earthquake, shaking the heavens and the earth. "Even the mighty Sudarshan Chakra failed to end me! The King of Svarga''s Halahala poison could not break my skin! Who dares challenge me now? Who has the power to vanquish me, the King of Asuras?" He threw his arms wide, unleashing a roar so violent that distant mountain peaks crumbled to dust. Waves of destruction rippled through the earth, reducing the ground beneath his feet to ashes. But Varaha remained steadfast, his boar-headed visage filled with divine purpose. He clenched his fists, each one like a mountain, and stepped forward with thunderous determination. "I can kill you!" Varaha declared, his voice ringing with the weight of dharma itself. The boar''s tusks gleamed with an unearthly light, and his gaze was fixed firmly on Hiranyaksha. The very air seemed to vibrate with his resolve. Vishnu, speaking through his avatar, allowed a faint smile to curl at the corners of his lips as he regarded the arrogant Asura. "You boast of your invulnerability, Hiranyaksha, but your pride has clouded your judgment. Did you truly think yourself clever when you asked for boons to shield you from men, devas, asuras, and the creatures of the earth? Yet, in your arrogance, you failed to account for the boar when you requested your boon of invulnerability." His voice grew firm, resonating with the undeniable authority of the Preserver of Worlds. "This form you see¡ªVaraha¡ªis no mere beast. It is the embodiment of dharma itself, the will of the universe given shape. Your sins have overflowed their vessel, Hiranyaksha. The time has come for you to face the consequences!" Varaha''s tusks glinted, and the ground trembled as he charged forward, the embodiment of divine justice. With a sudden motion, Varaha clenched his five colossal fingers, each as thick as heavenly pillars. Raising his fist high, he struck with overwhelming force, driving it straight into Hiranyaksha''s exposed chest. Boom! Hiranyaksha''s limbs flailed as he was sent hurtling through the air, crashing violently into the ground. The earth trembled under the impact, and for a moment, the world seemed to hold its breath. The ground beneath him collapsed, forming a deep crater, and Hiranyaksha''s face twisted in agony. He lowered his gaze, his expression darkening as he beheld the shattered remains of his golden armor. A massive fist-shaped indentation marred his chest. "What! What are you!" Propping himself up, Hiranyaksha staggered to his feet, his horror mingling with rage as he glared at the creature before him. How could this have happened? He¡ªthe indomitable Hiranyaksha¡ªwas injured! His divine blessings had been broken! Varaha stood firm, his towering figure exuding unshakable resolve. His deep voice reverberated like a drumbeat across the battlefield. "I am neither a Deva, nor an Asura, nor a human, nor any being fashioned by Lord Brahma! I am the Varaha, Avatar of Vishnu!" Without waiting for a response, Varaha charged forward, his massive form tearing through the air with terrifying momentum. Hiranyaksha''s eyes widened, his face contorted in fury and desperation. The golden light in his hand flared, transforming into a colossal sledgehammer. He gripped it tightly and roared, rushing to meet his foe. "And Now I Shall Kill You!" Varaha''s hand materialized an equally massive sledgehammer. The two weapons collided with a deafening crash. Boom! Boom! Boom! The violent sounds echoed through the human world. Mountains crumbled, their peaks collapsing into clouds of dust. The ground beneath them groaned, fracturing under the immense force of their battle. Goddess Bhumi watched from a distance, her hands clasped tightly in front of her chest. Her delicate face was etched with worry, her body trembling as the earth quaked beneath her feet. Indra approached her, his movements calm despite the chaos around them. Gently, he placed a reassuring hand on her soft, snow-white arm. His voice was steady as he said, "Let us step back. We must not interfere. The Lord is carrying out the dharma." Airavata, Indra''s celestial elephant, raised his trunk high and trumpeted in excitement, seemingly confident in Varaha''s victory. Goddess Bhumi''s worry remained. Her gaze lingered on the battlefield, her voice trembling as she asked, "Can Varaha truly defeat Hiranyaksha?" Indra blinked and gave a confident nod. "Don''t worry Devi! Varaha is the avatar of Lord Vishnu." he declared, his voice filled with assurance. "In every age, the boar has symbolized raw tenacity and resolve. When faced with danger, it uses its surroundings to its advantage, its strength guided by unwavering instinct. And when it enters battle, its tusks become instruments of fate¡ªstriking with precision and power, offering no chance for escape or mercy." Indra''s words carried a calm certainty as he stood beside Bhumi, his hand resting lightly on her shoulder. His gaze was steady, a quiet strength that reassured the Earth Goddess. Her worried expression softened, though the tremor of the quaking ground still tugged at her nerves. Unbeknownst to either of them, Varaha, Vishnu''s wild boar incarnation, heard the King of Svarga''s declaration. A deep chuckle reverberated from the boar-headed giant as he turned his determined gaze toward Indra. "Your words honor me, King of Svarga," Varaha said, his voice like rolling thunder. "Let them guide my resolve." The battlefield seemed to hold its breath as Varaha stepped forward, his massive form casting an imposing shadow. Though no walls braced his back, his tusks gleamed like celestial blades, poised to end the chaos. Crack! Varaha met Hiranyaksha''s hammer strike head-on, the collision sending a deafening shockwave through the air. The ground splintered beneath their feet, but Varaha moved with unrelenting purpose. With a mighty surge, he lunged forward. His tusks, glimmering with divine brilliance, pierced the air with deadly precision, aimed to end the chaos and restore balance to the world. Chapter 32 Death of Hiranyaksha Varaha charged straight for Hiranyaksha''s giant body. A sharp, cold gleam shot upward, as though piercing through the clouds and splitting the void itself, striking Hiranyaksha''s neck with unerring precision. Once thought invincible and impervious to harm, the Hiranyaksha''s body crumbled under the blow. His neck, which even Sudarshan Chakra couldn''t mar, yielded as if it were fragile as glass. The skin sank was torn in layers, and with a deafening crack, blood erupted like a storm. A crimson mist filled the air, staining the sky. A torrential rain of blood fell, painting the earth below in a macabre hue. Boom! Hiranyaksha''s giant hammer crashed into the ground, powerless in his grasp. Blood splattered across his face, distorting his expression into one of agony and rage. He staggered back, clutching his neck with one trembling hand while using the other to shove Varaha away. For the first time in his existence, Hiranyaksha felt the cold grip of mortality. He was dying. He could not accept it. He wasn''t the King of Triloka yet. Desperation ignited within him. His bloodied eyes turned wildly, locking onto Indra, the King of Svarga. "No!" A sliver of hope gleamed in his frenzied mind. His voice roared like thunder, "Amrita! Amrita! Give me the Amrita!" Hiranyaksha''s cry shook the skies, his blood pooling like rivers and feeding a storm of scarlet clouds. The mountains quaked, the earth split, and the world itself seemed to fall apart, creating a vision of absolute destruction. Even now, he still had some strength left! Indra''s expression darkened, his divine senses recognizing the chaos bearing down on him. He raised the Vajra, his thunderbolt-like weapon, as divine energy surged through him. The Sahasrakavacha, Indra''s celestial armor, pulsed with its power. Wisps of green-blue Halahala poison coiled like serpents around the Vajra. The weapon''s tip glowed as thunder and lightning merged with venom, forming a concentrated, deadly force. With a burst of divine might, Indra hurled the Vajra. The poisonous lightning struck Hiranyaksha''s massive form, engulfing him in an incandescent storm of agony. "Rhaaaa!" Hiranyaksha clutched his head, his roar splitting the blood-red clouds and shaking the earth. His pain was so intense it threatened to strip him of his sanity. Boom! Boom! Boom! Varaha, undeterred, charged forward. His colossal form moved with unstoppable momentum. With his fangs gleaming like celestial blades, the wild boar struck again, driving his tusks deep into Hiranyaksha''s back. At that moment, the assembled sages and Devas hastened to the mortal realm. The once-familiar land was now unrecognizable. Fractured earth, shattered mountains, and rivers choked with debris stretched across the horizon. A blood-red mist hung in the air, staining the world with an ominous crimson hue. Yet even amidst this devastation, the colossal form of Hiranyaksha loomed in the distance, the flashes of divine lightning revealing the source of this apocalyptic scene. Rishi Brihaspati fixed his gaze upon the wild boar, Varaha. In his reflective eyes, the boar''s radiant, golden aura shimmered, and within it, a familiar figure began to manifest¡ªthe smiling visage of Lord Vishnu himself. In that instant, the sage recognized the divine truth. The wild boar was no mere beast; it was an incarnation of Vishnu. Brihaspati''s voice trembled with awe as he spoke, "This is¡­ the Yogic Shakti of Lord Vishnu! This is his incarnation¡ªVaraha!" His revelation spread quickly among the Devas, who turned their astonished eyes toward the battlefield. "It must have been the combined might of Varaha and the King of Svarga that brought Hiranyaksha to his knees," Brihaspati concluded, still in shock. The Devas murmured their agreement, their gaze shifting to Indra, the King of Svarga. Draped in thunder and lightning, Indra wielded the Vajra with unyielding determination. "What a fearless and heroic figure," Vayu, the god of wind, exclaimed, his voice filled with admiration. "Even the mighty Hiranyaksha cannot withstand his power!" As the forerunner of the Devas, Vayu swelled with pride. Yet a question lingered in his mind, prompting a wistful sigh. "Do you think the Indra left on Airavata to guide Hiranyaksha to the Lord Vishnu''s incarnation deliberately?" Suryadev''s brow furrowed in doubt. "Could it be?" he wondered aloud. "Indra, for all his bravado, can be impulsive, proud, and quick-tempered. But when faced with an opponent he cannot defeat, he knows when to retreat."Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "Unless¡­" Suryadev straightened his posture, his eyes narrowing as realization dawned. "Unless he had a plan all along!" A flicker of pride lit his face as he smiled. "It must be his new divine armor!" Surya''s voice brimmed with triumph. "Yes! Sahasrakavacha has absorbed the Halahala poison, making it immensely powerful." Surya nodded emphatically, his tone carrying the weight of certainty. "Indeed, everything is unfolding under the careful guidance of the King of Svarga!" Agni chimed in, his voice steady and assured. "Well said! That is absolutely true!" The road lay shattered, where the Varuna''s wrath had cleaved through buildings. Soma stood in stunned silence for a moment before nodding. If everyone believed it, then it must be true. Indra had clearly orchestrated this outcome, manipulating Hiranyaksha as if the Asura were merely a pawn in his grand design. "So, the King of Svarga had a plan all along!" Soma finally exclaimed, a note of awe in his voice. Hearing the conviction in the words of the Devas, the Brihaspati''s eyes gleamed with understanding. He quickly retrieved his pen and began recording the momentous events. "The King of Svarga," he murmured as his pen danced across the parchment, "guided by the wisdom of the Vedas, lured the Asura King Hiranyaksha to the Bhuloka. This allowed the incarnation of Lord Vishnu, Varaha, to descend. Through their combined strength¡­" Sage Brihaspati wrote with an elegant flourish, his script flowing like a dragon and serpent in perfect harmony. ... ... On the battlefield, Hiranyaksha''s bloodshot eyes widened, his final, trembling gaze locking onto Indra. His massive body trembled as his life force ebbed away. "My brother... Hiranyakashipu¡­ will avenge me!" he rasped, his voice a furious blend of rage and despair. "Revenge shall be¡­" With a deafening crash, Hiranyaksha''s colossal form crumpled to the ground, sending shockwaves that rippled through the very fabric of the human world. Let it be an oath, or let the world bear witness¡ªthe Asura''s shall rise again. The earth trembled under the weight of his lifeless form, his colossal corpse now a monument to his defeat. Varaha, the wild boar incarnation of Vishnu, stood victorious. A serene smile graced his face as he folded his hands in reverence and bowed slightly toward Indra. "Indra!" Varaha said, his voice rich with gratitude. "The Trimurti cannot intervene directly in the world, bound by our karmic duties. But when one who is dear to us calls for help, as you did, we are compelled to answer." With that, Varaha bent down and seized Hiranyaksha''s enormous body. Taking purposeful strides, he began his journey toward the Milk Sea, his towering figure crossing vast stretches of the human world with ease. The Devas watched in astonishment, their expressions filled with wonder and confusion. They could not fathom what Varaha intended to do. "I''ll follow and see what happens," Surya said, breaking the silence. ... Viprachitti''s voice cracked with shock. "Hiranyaksha is dead!" Simhika''s eyes narrowed in anger and confusion. "The king is gone¡­" Puloman growled lowly, his voice full of suspicion. "Did Vishnu kill him?" Viprachitti, his loyalty unshaken, glared at Puloman. "The Devas couldn''t have done this. At least not alone. Only Vishnu could have killed him. We must avenge him." His words were filled with both grief and resolve. The Asuras had lost their king, and now they would seek retribution. Simhika, ever the supportive wife, placed a hand on Viprachitti''s shoulder, but her gaze flickered to Puloman, sensing his rising ambition. She warned, "Puloman, now is not the time for power struggles. We need unity." Panic rippled through the Asura army, and their once-imposing ranks began to crumble. The Gandharvas, who had been on the defensive, now found themselves watching the Asura army fall apart. Boom! Boom! Boom! Varaha, carrying Hiranyaksha''s corpse, reached the Kshira Sagara. With a mighty heave, he cast the body into the waters. The colossal splash sent waves surging through the sea, scattering countless Asuras in every direction. Their arrogant king, once a symbol of their might, had been discarded like refuse. Fear gripped their hearts as the scene unfolded. "We need to seek out Hiranyakashipu. He is the one who can avenge his brother. We should let our king''s last wish known to his brother." Simhika nodded, her gaze hardening. "We must find him before the Devas can strike again. We cannot allow our enemies to think they have won." Puloman, his voice tinged with uncertainty, spoke up. "What if we run? Save ourselves. We don''t know what the Devas will do next." Viprachitti glared at him. "No. We are not cowards. We go to Hiranyakashipu. He will know how to fight back. Our king''s death will not be in vain." Simhika placed a reassuring hand on Viprachitti''s shoulder. "We stay united. We find Hiranyakashipu and bring him the news." Puloman hesitated, then growled. "Then let''s move quickly. The Devas might already be on their way." The cries of terror echoed as the Asuras fled, their morale shattered by the sight of their fallen leader and the immense power of their enemies. ... ... The Asura army crumbled in an instant, their ranks dissolving into chaos. Puloman''s eyes flickered a glint of surprise momentarily crossing his face. Hiranyaksha is dead at last! His thoughts turned to Hiranyaksha''s twin brother, Hiranyakashipu, who was still engrossed in rigorous penance to earn boons from Brahma. Puloman smirked to himself¡ªfoolish dedication to such penance would ensure that no one from the Danava clan could rise to power for a long time. My hard days are finally over, Puloman mused. He was weary of his role as King Danava; it was time to advance to the next stage of his ambitions. "Puloman- the King of Asuras¡ªthat title has a nice ring to it," he murmured with a sly grin. "Retreat!" Puloman commanded, waving his hand to signal the retreat. The disordered Asura army obeyed, pulling back in utter disarray. Amid the chaos, Simhika''s panicked voice rang out. "Svarbh¨¡nu! Where are you son!" she called desperately, searching for her son. The tumult of the battlefield swallowed her cries, and there was no sign of Svarbh¨¡nu. "Let''s go!" Viprachitti urged, grabbing her wrist tightly. He tugged at her with urgency, trying to pull her away from the frenzied scene. "Husband, Svarbh¨¡nu¡­ he''s our son¡­" Simhika froze, anguish etched on her face. Viprachitti turned to her, his deep gaze filled with both sorrow and resolve. "If our son is lost, we can still hope to begin again. But if I lose you, Simhika, I will have nothing!" His words struck her heart like a thunderclap, and despite her despair, she allowed herself to be led away, leaving the battlefield behind. --- Svarbh¨¡nu deceitfully quaffed the amrita proffered by Mohini, thereby achieving immortality as two beings despite being beheaded immediately after: his head as Rahu and his body as Ketu. Chapter 33 Bhumi-Devis Request Simhika''s radiant eyes dulled, her expression blank and dazed, as hesitation clouded her delicate features. "Besides, Svarbhanu is a master of Maya!" Viprachitti reminded her, his tone resolute. "In this chaos, no one will be able to find him." He stepped closer, his voice calm but insistent. "Let''s go. He''s clever¡ªperhaps he''ll reach home before us." Simhika snapped out of her stupor at his words. She turned to her husband, her gaze helpless, her pink lips pressed together in thought. Slowly, she nodded. She was more than just a mother; she was a strategist, and now was the time to stay composed. "I just hope Svarbhanu is safe..." she murmured, her voice tinged with quiet worry. Together, they melted into the retreating Asura army, blending seamlessly into the crowd as they began their escape. ... ... "Victory!" "We''ve won!" The jubilant voices of the Gandharvas echoed through the sky, their triumphant cries resounding across the Kshira Sagara. Joyful laughter and dancing filled the air, celebrating their victory. Among the Gandharvas, one armored in golden gear raised a magical weapon high, his eyes glinting with both cunning and confusion, mixed with a look of pride. "Foolish Gandharvas!" he muttered to himself. "They haven''t yet seen the full power of my Maya. All I need to do is follow them back, and with my illusionary maya, I can drink the Amrita too, and become immortal!" He smirked, his mind racing with ambition. "I will be the first Asura to drink the Amrita. And once I do, the throne of the Patalaloka will be mine forever!" "Everyone praises King Danava Puloman for his intelligence, but compared to me, he''s a fool!" Svarbhanu felt a surge of excitement, shaking his shoulders in glee. Unlike the foolish Asuras, who only knew how to act on brute force, he knew how to use his intellect to his advantage. Meanwhile, Varaha''s actions remained uninterrupted. He waded through the milk sea, his focus unbroken, as he made his way toward Kurma. Clasping his hands together, Varaha suddenly lifted the massive Mandara Mountain. With a powerful whoosh, Kurma transformed into a flash of golden light and soared into the distance. Deep in the Milky Sea, Vasuki sensed the movement. His many heads swayed slightly, each spitting out snake-like messages, understanding what Vishnu''s incarnation was about to do. Mandara Mountain, the pillar of the Triloka, stood at the center axis of the Triloka, spanning Svarga, Patalaloka, and the Bhuloka. It was time for the mountain to return to its rightful place. In the tusks of Varaha, Mandara Mountain was torn from the back of the turtle. As Varaha trampled across the milk sea, he gazed upwards, heading straight for the void above. Boom! A cataclysmic earthquake rippled through the Triloka. Mandara Mountain stretched across billions of layers of space, cutting through Pataloka, the human world, and Svarga, returning to its rightful center. "Thank you, Lord Vishnu!" Varaha smiled, revealing his two sharp fangs. He clasped his hands together, transformed into a beam of golden light, and disappeared. "It''s finally over!" Devi Lakshmi sighed with relief. Her face, radiant like the moon, gleamed with a soft smile. Her cheeks glistened slightly with warmth as she held Vishnu''s hand, her joy evident in her expression.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Vishnu blinked, looking at her fondly. "There are still a few things left, but I trust that the Indra and the devas will take care of them." His gaze met Lakshmi''s, and with a slow, deliberate gesture, he raised his hand. Light began to pour from his palm. Wherever the light touched, a vast, clear space unfolded. The sea of clouds rippled and danced in the newly formed space, sweet melodies echoed in the air, and auspicious colors filled the sky. Flowers bloomed, their vibrant petals swaying in the breeze. Thousands of golden gates appeared, gleaming brilliantly, leading straight toward a magnificent palace. "What a breathtaking sight! Where is this place?" Goddess Lakshmi exclaimed, covering her lips in surprise. "Vaikuntha," Vishnu replied with a warm smile. "I call it Vaikuntha. This is the place we''ll return to. Our home" He took her hand gently, guiding her toward the beautiful palace that awaited them. ¡­ ¡­ Peace had finally returned to Triloka. In the human world, however, violent tremors shook the land. The colossal Mandara Mountain swiftly pierced through the human world, returning to its rightful position at the center once again. "Mandara Mountain has returned to its original position!" Indra thought, his mind racing. While Mandara Mountain had been restored, the battlefield where the war had raged remained in ruins. The earth was cracked into countless jagged pieces, pitted and scarred. Trees were uprooted, and animals were trampled underfoot by the chaos. Endless waves of seawater began flooding the broken land. The Goddess of Earth, Bhumi, her delicate face filled with concern, tilted her head slightly. She clasped her hands together in front of her chest and looked at Indra with pleading eyes. "Indra, I pray that you use your divine power to restore the earth!" Bhumi implored. Indra hovered in the air, his hand resting on his waist. With a confident wave of his hand, he responded in a relaxed tone, "Do not worry, Lord Vishnu will take care of everything." Now that Vishnu had vanquished Hiranyakashipu in another incarnation, Indra believed the rest of the aftermath would also be handled by Vishnu''s divine power. Bhumi nodded gratefully, and the two of them joined the other Devas. At that moment, Vayu rode in on his divine chariot drawn by Wind Horses. He rushed toward the Devas and announced loudly, "Varaha has left Mandara Mountain after returning it to its place. I do not know where he has gone now. Plus the Asura army has run away to Pataloka." Indra''s expression faltered. "Ha, so everyone has left?" Indra was momentarily taken aback. Varaha had disappeared after defeating Hiranyakashia. Would they now be left to clean up the mess in the human world? "Could you not pray to Lord Vishnu for help?" Indra inquired, his tone carrying a hint of frustration. Surya furrowed his brow slightly and responded, "I have offered my prayers and asked for help, but the Lord Vishnu has yet to answer." At this, a subtle unease crept over Indra. What is the Preserver of the World doing? If he is not intervening to restore the balance of the earth, why has he suddenly withdrawn from our reach? Could it be... that he is preoccupied elsewhere? Indra glanced at Bhumi, who was looking at him expectantly, her face filled with pleading concern. "Indra..." Bhumi''s voice was soft, almost pitiful. It seemed they were the only ones left to take action. "Let''s help the Bhumi-devi restore the earth. It''s our responsibility as the devas," Indra said, his voice firm. He turned his gaze downward, taking in the devastation below. After the battle, the human world had been torn apart. Some land had sunk beneath the sea, while other pieces had broken off into islands. Only seven relatively large sections of land remained, encircling Mount Mandara. "Devas, we must reunite these Continents," Indra commanded. "Yes!" The Devas responded in unison. Varunadev controlled the floodwaters, forcing the sea to retreat. Agnidev extinguished the fires still smoldering in the mountains. The Surya, Vayu, and Soma joined by Indra, worked together to piece the islands back into the fractured earth. Boom! Indra''s divine power surged from his hands, transforming into ropes of thunder and lightning, lifting the islands from the sea and setting them back into place on the earth. One piece, two pieces, three pieces... Although the islands were vast, they were nothing before the combined strength of the Devas. As the Devas worked, the shattered earth slowly came together, forming seven broad continents around Mount Mandara. "Finally done!" Indra exclaimed after several months of hard work. His eyes brightened, and he let out a relieved sigh. Through these months of effort, his power had grown significantly, accumulating at a pace far quicker than usual. The divine energy he''d gathered now felt as though it had taken nearly a hundred years to amass. "That''s good too!" Indra thought to himself, gazing at the results with pride. Mount Mandara now stood at the heart of the human world, surrounded by the Seven Continents. The northern continent was vast, its terrain undulating with mountains stretching in all directions. The eastern continent was crescent-shaped, while the western continent mirrored its form, creating a striking contrast. The southern continent resembled the shape of a chariot. This southern land was especially fortunate, as much of its life had survived the destruction, with towering Jambu trees flourishing here. Indra''s gaze sharpened, his focus narrowing on the seven continents below. An inexplicable sense of familiarity washed over him, striking his mind with sudden intensity. "Isn''t this..." Chapter 34 Kurukshetra "Seven continents!" Indra murmured. The seven continents surrounding Mandara Mountain reminded him of the ancient lands he had once known. Surya standing nearby, nodded in approval. "Indeed seven continents." He pointed toward the south of Mandara Mountain. "Look there¡ªmy son Yama''s Yamaloka lies just below. Only with the protection of Yamaloka can this land remain intact. And that land has the most Jambu trees. Why not call this region Jambudvipa?" Suryadev smiled, thinking of his son with satisfaction. The name "Jambu" refers to the Jambu tree(Rose Apples), a sacred symbol in Hindu cosmology, and Dvipa refers to "island" or "continent." Agnidev''s mind focused on the east and spoke next. "The Yakshas once inhabited this region, which was full of spiritual energy and vast resources. Why not call it Purvavideha where divine energy flows like a river?" Suryadev acknowledged, "Yes, a fitting name indeed." His gaze then turned toward the north. "The vast northern plains shall be known as the Kuru Wilderness, the most fertile plains that stretches far and wide. But now, it has taken on new life. We shall call this part the Kuru." Indra''s eyes twitched at the mention of Kuru. Kurukshetra, the field of the great battle between the Pandavas and the Kauravas¡ªa place where countless lives were lost in the war of dharma and adharma. He was reminded of the fate that awaited it in the future. A sudden realization hit him. "So, this is the land that will eventually bear witness to the greatest war of mortals?" A quiet hush filled the air as the Indra contemplated the future of this land. Brihaspati raised his hand and pointed westward. "Indra, this is where you defeated Vritra and rescued Kamadhenu. This land, rich with cattle and resources, will be where the mortal herders will thrive. We shall call it Gokulavideha, for it is the land of cows and pastoral life." Indra nodded, his gaze turning to the Himalayas. "And to the north, we have the Himalayas, the home of the sages. This sacred range, where the door to Kailasha resides, must be protected, for it is the spine of our world. It shall welcome those who are seeking the meaning of life or those who want to give their life some meaning." Agni agreed. "The Hima, the greatest of all mountains. Let it be a place where the gods and mortals can do penance." Then, turning to the south, Suryadev pointed toward the small land of Lanka. "In the far south lies Lanka, an island of great power ruled by Yaksha. It is the domain of Kubera¡ªa place of both divine and mortals. This will remain the sacred realm of the many Yakshas and humans." Indra deep in thought, then spoke about the Vindhyas, a mountain range that separated the northern and southern regions of the land. "The Vindhyas stand as the natural boundary between the regions, and the lands beyond them are vast and fertile." Finally, Brihaspati looked to the west and said, "And the Aravallis, ancient mountains full of wisdom and guardianship, must remain as they are. There live the keepers of knowledge and guardians of the lands beyond." The conversation settled as the Devas gazed upon the mighty Jambudvipa¡ªthe land that had been shaped and will continue to shape the mortal and divine worlds. They knew that their efforts in creating these territories were more than just naming places¡ªthey were creating the world that would define the future of both mortals and gods. In a short time, the seven major continents were given names: Jambudvipa, Plaksadvipa, Salmalidvipa, Kusadvipa, Krouncadvipa, Sakadvipa, and Pushkaradvipa. The Devas were pleased with their choices. At that moment, Bhumidev''s beautiful face glowed with a spring-like warmth. She smiled at Indra, her eyes full of gratitude, and clasped her hands together. "Devas thank you for your help!" Bhumi''s voice was filled with reverence. Indra waved his hand with a chuckle. "Hahaha! It''s nothing. As Adityas this is our dharma." He relished the admiration of the goddess.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. "May I, then, offer a Nritya for you, O King of the Devas?"," Bhumi said, her eyes shining with excitement. The Nritya of the Earth Goddess! A rare sight indeed. Indra''s eyes lit up, and he nodded eagerly, his divine form standing in rapt attention. As soon as she finished speaking, Bhumidev, the Earth Goddess, gracefully turned around. Her golden and red dress swirled around her like a peacock spreading its tail, and rhythmic music seemed to emanate from the very earth itself. The mountains, rivers, and forests joined in, producing a melody that was both vibrant and free, resonating with the harmony of nature. Bhumi''s body radiated vitality, her movements as fluid as the winds that swept across her domain. Her slender waist twisted with natural grace, and her arms flowed like the graceful necks of swans, swaying with an ethereal elegance as she moved her gaze left and right. Her steps were light, almost weightless, like a peacock dancing in the breeze, unburdened by the laws of the world. Her hands hovered near her cheeks, fingers tracing gentle, subtle movements that seemed to call the very elements to dance along with her. Her eyes briefly met Indra''s, a flicker of something deeper and ancient passing between them, like the connection of two forces of nature. Indra''s gaze was unwavering, drawn to her every motion with a rapt intensity. A single drop of sweat formed on his forehead, slowly sliding down his face. The sweat, was crystal-clear and sparkling in the light, shimmering like the endless sky, with a faint bluish lightning glimmering within it. The drop of sweat, carried by the delicate breeze, drifted away from him. It hung suspended in the air for a heartbeat, as if taking its journey, before landing gently on the arms of Bhumidevi, who continued her dance. The air around them seemed to hum with the energy of the universe, as if every breath and every movement were intertwined with the cosmic rhythm. Tick¡­ tick¡­ The drop of sweat vanished quietly, merging seamlessly with Bhumi''s body as if it had never existed. The very earth seemed to sigh in response. Yet, in that moment, a subtle change took place. Bhumi faltered, a brief shiver sweeping through her. It was a strange sensation, one that rose unexpectedly from her belly and lingered in her chest, like an unfamiliar echo in the vastness of her being. She froze for a heartbeat, her brow furrowed in confusion, trying to understand what had just transpired. What was this sensation? Why had she suddenly shivered so? The Devas fell silent for a moment as if caught in the same strange stillness that had gripped Bhumi. And then, the applause began, breaking the silence like a thunderclap. Indra, his eyes flashing with pride and something akin to admiration, led the Devas in their applause. The claps rang like the roar of thunder, resonating through the heavens. "This seems to be the Ananda Nritya created by Nataraja," Brihaspathi remarked from the side, clearly pleased with his knowledge, his voice reverberating with satisfaction. Bhumi nodded slightly, a smile curving her lips as she caught her breath. "Yes, this is indeed the dance created by Lord Shiva," she said softly, a soft chuckle escaping her. She briefly closed her eyes, as if reflecting on the deep power of the dance that had passed through her. "It was beautifully danced," she continued, opening her eyes again, her gaze lifting to Indra with a mischievous glint, "but a little too brief." Indra, still standing with his hands raised in applause, cocked his head to the side in slight confusion. A mix of disappointment and gentle curiosity crossed his features. "Bhumi, why did you stop so soon?" he asked, his tone carrying both concern and a hint of disbelief. He had been expecting more, yearning for the continuation of such a rare and divine performance, but it had ended too abruptly for his liking. Bhumi smiled warmly, giving a soft, knowing sigh. "Sometimes, Indra, even the earth must rest," she said cryptically, her voice laced with light teasing. ¡­ ¡­ As the vanguard of the Devas, Vayu led the Gandharvas back from Kshira Sagara, while the other Devas followed Indra toward Svarga. The Svarga was vast, and its sea of clouds seemed endless. The mighty legions of the Deva army returned in waves, their presence heralded by thunderous sounds. Indra stood high above, his hands resting on his waist as he gazed down at the unfolding scene. There weren''t many Gandharvas and Apsaras left¡ª but once they drank the Amrita, they would be eternal. Plus humanity will bring forth countless Sages, Pitrus, and righteous souls. As for the Asuras, they would wait until the Rishi Shukracharya performed penance to Shiva and obtained the Sanjeevani Mantra, a powerful incantation capable of resurrecting them. The Asura army, too, would swell in number. Indra tilted his head, his lips curling in amusement. "Good grief!" he muttered. "Now I understand why the numbers of Devas and Asuras are always even! The Amrita and the Sanjeevani Mantra are the key." Suryadev smiled brightly. "Our celestial army has returned with the Amrita. From now on, my son Yama will never have to claim another Dev, and death will stay far away from Svarga." "Exactly!" Soma agreed his smile just as wide. "This great battle has proven that, with the Amrita, mere Asuras are no match for the Devas." Vayu nodded in approval. "The Asuras are no longer our opponents." Agni and Varuna both exchanged knowing glances, their agreement clear. "Ah, Amrita!" Indra murmured. "This is truly the key for eternal bliss and eternal work." "Dev, why don''t you smile at such a moment worthy of celebration?" Agni asked with a grin, turning to Indra. Indra raised his hand to his mouth and turned his head, unable to hold back a loud laugh. He couldn''t laugh at this time, though. His amusement came not from victory, but from how Surya and the devas were getting ahead of themselves, celebrating too early. Clearing his throat, he quickly composed himself. "It''s better to share the Amrita with the army!" he said, his tone turning more serious. Chapter 35 There is an imposter among us The Devas assembled in an orderly line, their presence exuding divine grace. Yama, the god of death; Vishwakarma, the celestial architect and patron of craftsmen; and Bhumi, the Earth Goddess, each approached in turn. With reverent hands, they poured and held golden bowls brimming with Amrita, the elixir of immortality, its crystalline liquid flowing like a pristine spring. Standing nearby, the Gandharvas Chitraratha and Tumburu began to hum a melodious tune, their voices weaving an ethereal harmony. The Apsaras Menaka, Rambha, and Urvashi danced lightly to the rhythm, their movements were as fluid as the Amrita itself. As the Devas raised their heads and drank deeply from the sacred nectar, their expressions transformed into ones of awe and renewal. "The power of Amrita courses through my very being!" exclaimed Kubera, the god of wealth and the king of the Yakshas¡ªnature spirits. "So warm, so comforting!" remarked Agni his face glowing with blissful contentment. "I feel stronger than ever!" declared Vayu his voice vibrant with newfound vitality, as the divine essence invigorated his spirit. The Gandharvas'' music swelled, and the Apsaras twirled gracefully, their performance adding to the celestial celebration of rejuvenation and divine harmony. ... The residents of Svargaloka intoxicated by the power of the immortal Amrita, couldn''t help but revel in its effects. Amidst the celebration, Svarbhanu, disguised as a Gandharva, blended into the Svarga''s legions. From his vantage point, he looked at the endlessly long line, which stretched so far it made him uneasy. What frustrated him further were the beautiful goddesses, who occasionally joined the queue, gliding past the Gandharvas with grace. Svarbhanu watched the line grow longer and longer, his place consistently at the back. His face darkened as a sense of boredom crept in. "How long will this take?" he muttered. "At this rate, it could take years. I need to find a way out of this." As he pondered, his eyes caught sight of a goddess in a flowing white dress, passing by numerous Gandharvas. Her elegance left only the memory of her graceful back. "Who is she?" Svarbhanu wondered, his interest piqued. The Gandharva standing nearby, eager to show off, replied with pride, "Don''t you recognize her? That is Yami, the daughter of Surya, twin sister to Yama, the god of death. She''s also the goddess of the Yamuna River." Svarbhanu''s eyes gleamed. He smirked slightly, his hand brushing his beard as he admired Yami''s figure. As a member of the Danava clan, Svarbhanu wasn''t as skilled in combat as the Daitya clan''s generals. However, his mastery of the Maya far surpassed that of most Asuras. It was this power that had allowed him to slip so seamlessly into the Svarga''s army. "It''s time to show my true power," Svarbhanu thought to himself, feeling a surge of confidence. Without a second glance at the queue, he turned away and strode out of the line, snorting in disdain. "Only a fool would wait in this endless line. There''s a better way, and I''m going to show them how it''s done." Making his way to a secluded corner of Amravati City, Svarbhanu twisted his neck and turned sharply. The magic of Maya began to swirl around him, his true powers coming to life. In the blink of an eye, the imposing Gandharva warrior vanished, replaced by a serene goddess in a white dress. Her face, strikingly beautiful, was identical to Yami''s. "Devas will never see this coming!" Svarbhanu chuckled to himself, pleased with his disguise. With a swift motion, he soared into the air, heading straight for the Devas'' banquet. Whoosh! Svarbhanu moved quickly, eager to drink the Amrita before Yami could. As he flew past the endless line of Gandharvas, he couldn''t help but smirk at their unawareness, twitching the corners of his mouth in amusement.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Hum! Svarbhanu accelerated toward the temple where the Devas were drinking the Amrita. Below, a group of Gandharvas stood idly, watching the festivities from afar, until their calm was broken by a sudden outburst. "Did you see that? Goddess Yami just looked at me and smiled!" said Vishvavasu, his tone brimming with excitement. "What? No way! That smile was meant for me!" Chitraratha shot back, crossing his arms indignantly. "Wait a minute... Didn''t Yami just pass by here heading in that direction?" Tumburu interjected, his brows furrowing in confusion. "Why is she now coming from the same way again?" "Really? You must be mistaken!" Suruchi replied, shaking his head as if dismissing the notion. "Yeah, you''ve got it wrong! Yami smiled, and it was at me!" Chitraratha exclaimed with certainty, his chest puffing out proudly. In an instant, the gathering of Gandharvas dissolved into a chaotic chorus of overlapping voices, each one adamantly convinced that Yami''s ethereal smile had been directed at them. Their usual melodious harmony was nowhere to be found, replaced instead by a cacophony of bickering that echoed through the Svarga. ... As the Devas drank the Amrita, Svarbhanu, disguised as Yamuna, finally arrived at the temple where the divine nectar was shared. He landed in front of the temple, taking a moment to look around curiously before striding confidently inside. At that moment, Soma was seated, enjoying the Amrita. His eyes immediately fell on ''Yamuna.'' The goddess before him had a youthful glow, exuding vitality and grace. She walked with an air of confidence, her white skirt fluttering with each step, revealing her ankles, as pale as ice, and her slender, snow-white thighs. This appearance was in stark contrast to the usual coldness she radiated. "She''s stunning!" Soma thought to himself. "Yama''s sister is truly beautiful!" Soma''s eyes gleamed with interest. He had always been drawn to beauty, especially when it came to women he couldn''t attain. Among such women, he had a particular fondness for those who were both gorgeous and unattainable. For instance, he had long admired Brihaspati''s wife, Tara, for her elegance, wishing to soothe her loneliness and dispel her coldness beneath the moonlight. After all, Tara''s husband spent most of his time in solitude, following the King of Svarga instead of being with his wife. Soma had yet to find an opportunity with her, but now, the sight of Yamuna filled him with new desire. "I like what I see!" Soma thought with a grin. "I heard Yama often argues with Yamuna about her free-spirited nature. I wonder if there''s a chance for me..." Nearby, Surya also spotted the ''Yamuna'' figure and frowned, a flicker of concern crossing his face. "Yama, keep an eye on your sister," Surya muttered under his breath. Yama, noticing the ''Yamuna'' before him, shook his head in disapproval. He wasn''t surprised by the scene¡ªif anything, it confirmed his earlier concerns. "She always does what she wants," Yama muttered under his breath. "Father never says a word to her. Girls are always favored by their fathers, aren''t they? No matter what she does, Father only sees her charm. But if I step out of line even once..." He pulled a sour face and turned away, ignoring Surya, leaving the latter speechless. Surya rose to his feet, his golden armor catching the light and glowing with divine radiance. His face, handsome yet unyieldingly stern, betrayed no flicker of emotion as he strode purposefully toward the ''Yamuna''. As he drew closer, Surya''s sharp eyes began to notice discrepancies¡ªsubtle at first, but undeniable. The light that should have surrounded Yamuna''s form lacked her characteristic warmth and purity. Her gait, her aura, her very presence felt¡­off. Yama, now glancing sideways, also began to scrutinize the figure he had avoided. His frown deepened. "This isn''t her," he muttered, his voice cold and steady. Meanwhile, Svarbhanu, hidden behind his illusion, felt a surge of excitement. His Maya powers were so potent that even the Devas of Svarga could not detect a single flaw in his disguise or halt his plans. Amrita¡ªhe was almost there. His eyes gleamed with anticipation as the wind swept beneath his feet, carrying him swiftly past many Devas. His thighs moved so quickly that he nearly tore off the long skirt hindering his progress. "Devi Yamuna, you''re finally here!" Soma greeted with a faint smile. The cold silver light of his armor shimmered, and a hint of concern flickered across his handsome face. "Mmm!" ''Yamuna'' hummed softly, gazing directly at Soma with an intense stare. "It''s my turn." "Of course!" Soma replied, gently pushing aside the beautiful goddess who had been waiting eagerly. He took Yamuna''s hand and turned to reveal a glittering golden pot on the divine table. But just as they were about to partake, a sharp voice rang out. "Soma!" Soma''s eyes narrowed as he reluctantly released ''Yamuna''s'' hand. Svarbhanu, disguised as Yamuna, glanced longingly at the Amrita. He took a step forward, but just as his hand reached out, a strong, fiery-hot grip seized his wrist. "Daughter!" Surya''s voice boomed. Svarbhanu, frozen in place, tried to pull away but found himself unable to budge against the powerful grip of the Sun Deva. "Yamuna, what are you doing?" Surya demanded, pulling ''Yamuna'' in front of him and glaring at his daughter. A heavy silence fell over the temple, and all eyes turned toward the confrontation. The air was thick with tension, and the atmosphere was charged with confusion and suspicion. Then, a deep, joyful laugh echoed from outside the temple. The Devas turned in unison. Indra stood grinning, his presence commanding attention. Beside him, a beautiful goddess in a white dress raised her hands, covering her pink lips with a smile of infatuation, clearly delighted by their conversation. "Yamuna?!" Surya gasped, his eyes widening in disbelief. The temple fell silent again as several pairs of eyes exchanged puzzled glances. Chapter 36 The Birth of Rahu and Ketu There were two Yamunas at the scene¡ªone an imposter. Surya looked puzzled, Svarbhanu was flustered, and Soma''s jaw dropped in shock. Yamuna stood frozen in confusion, while Yama frowned deeply. Indra''s expression hardened. Inside the temple, the Devas were paralyzed with shock, their faces a mix of bewilderment and unease. Their gazes darted around the room, colliding like sparks in a charged atmosphere. The tension was palpable, an invisible flame of conflict igniting between them. Indra''s sharp eyes narrowed at the Yamuna near the amrita. Moments earlier, he had been standing guard outside the temple, vigilant for any signs of Asuras sneaking in. To his surprise, he had spotted Yamuna lingering hesitantly near the temple''s entrance. The noble King of the Devas, unwilling to see a goddess so unsure, had approached to console her. But then it happened¡ªanother Yamuna appeared, identical in every way. Indra''s attention snapped to the jar of Amrita in Soma''s hands suspicion flaring in his mind. The other Devas followed his gaze, their eyes locking onto the sacred jar. A grim realization struck them all simultaneously: one of the Yamunas was an imposter. For a moment, who is the real devi ceased to matter. The Amrita¡ªdivine nectar granting immortality¡ªwas paramount. Soma instinctively turned, clutching the jar protectively. "Amrita!" he gasped. Indra acted in an instant, streaking forward like a bolt of lightning. His singular focus was the Amrita. Svarbhanu, abandoning any pretense of innocence, let out a guttural laugh. If he could consume the amrita, he would ascend to immortality. His body swelled grotesquely, his Maya illusion shattered to reveal his true form¡ªan Asura with seven arms and a serpent''s tail. With one hand, Svarbhanu seized Surya, effortlessly pulling him aside. Another hand shoved Soma away, while a third reached for the Amrita. By then, Indra had closed the distance, lightning crackling in his palm as he prepared to strike. Svarbhanu''s fingers clamped around the jar, and with a triumphant roar, he tilted it back, letting the divine nectar flow into his mouth. In a final act of brute force, one of his massive hands formed a fist and drove it into Indra''s chest. The blow landed squarely against the Sahasrakavacha, Indra''s thousand-layered armor. Snap! A soft yet ominous sound echoed through the temple. Meanwhile, the Amrita coursed through Svarbhanu''s neck, filling his mind with euphoria and his body with invincibility. "Hahahaha!" Svarbhanu bellowed, his laughter echoing like thunder. "I have consumed the Amrita! I am now immortal, the first Asura to achieve immortality! There''s nothing you can do to stop me now, hahahaha!" His triumphant laughter filled the air, a chilling sound that resonated with his unrestrained glee. Svarbhanu couldn''t resist spreading his seven powerful arms wide, eager to display his might and intelligence. Bang! As he rolled his shoulders in a grand gesture, a soft, ominous sound echoed. Svarbhanu froze, confusion flickering across his face. He glanced down and felt a chill. His pupils shrank as he took in the horrifying sight before him. The arm that had touched the King of Svarga was withering before his eyes. Darkness seeped into it, shriveling and rotting the flesh until it turned black and sloughed off his body, collapsing to the ground as a pile of decayed mush. A faint blue light flickered from the arm, spreading rapidly across his body. It surged over his torso in an instant, racing toward his remaining limbs, neck, and head.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "Oh~" Surya''s expression twisted in horror and disgust. He shook Svarbhanu''s hand off him as if it burned. Beside him, Soma recoiled in shock and immediately turned to flee. "Ahhhhhh!" Svarbhanu''s disembodied head let out a blood-curdling scream as the corruption spread. Boom! Boom! Boom! In mere moments, three more of his arms blackened, withered, and crumbled to ashes on the ground. Bang! The jar of Amrita slipped from his grasp, landing heavily on Svarbhanu''s massive tail. The nectar spilled, and the divine energy of immortality coursed into his tail. At the same time, the poison of Halahala¡ªthe deadly venom of the cosmos¡ªswept over his body. A violent clash ensued within him, the Amrita''s power halting the spread of the Halahala, restraining it to his head and the base of his tail. Indra, ever swift, darted forward and snatched the jar of Amrita. He cradled it protectively in his arms and turned back toward Svarbhanu with a confident gleam in his eyes. Svarbhanu was left with only his head and tail intact. His head floated in mid-air, shrieking in agony, while his slender tail thrashed wildly, striking the temple floor in chaos. But the Devas'' eyes were not on Svarbhanu. They all stared at Indra, their expressions a mixture of shock and horror. "It''s not my fault! He did it to himself!" Indra exclaimed, raising his hands in mock innocence. Still, the gravity of the situation loomed. This was no ordinary affliction. It was the poison of the death itself¡ªHalahala. With a wave of his hand, Indra absorbed the Halahala, now sublimated into a toxic mist, into his divine armor. The remnants of Svarbhanu''s decayed, mud-like body were instantly obliterated. He then extended his hand, and lightning transformed into a crackling rope. It shot out with a sharp crack, binding Svarbhanu''s head and tail securely. "What should we do now?" Surya asked, his voice heavy with concern. "This Asura drank the Amrita. Even reduced to just a head and tail, he cannot die." Surya frowned, his gaze sweeping over the grotesque remnants of Svarbhanu. Soma''s expression was stiff and brooding, his face shadowed with gloom. Just moments ago, he had been entranced by Maya, only to discover her true form as an Asura. "He must be a spy sent by the Asuras from Patalaloka! Detain him in Svarga''s prison and interrogate him properly!" Soma said with a bitter edge of disgust. "That makes sense," Surya agreed after a moment of thought. "Devas, what do you think?" Indra remained silent, deep in contemplation. He weighed the decision before him: should Svarbhanu be handed over to Vishnu? The legend lingered in his mind. Svarbhanu had once been caught drinking the Amrita by Surya and Soma. They reported him to Mohini on the spot. In response, Mohini had wielded the Sudarshana Chakra, severing Svarbhanu''s neck. Yet, because Svarbhanu had already consumed the Amrita, he could not die. His head became Rahu, and his body became Ketu¡ªtwo of the Navagraha. The Navagraha are Nine heavenly bodies and deities that influence human life on Earth: the Sun, Moon, planets like Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn, and the two nodes of the Moon. Rahu and Ketu were the remaining two nodes of the Moon. "If we imprison him, who knows what could happen?" Indra thought. "What if he begins penance while in prison and grows stronger?" No, it would be wiser to entrust him to Lord Vishnu. Indra reasoned that if Svarbhanu ascended to the ranks of the Ninegrahas, he would remain under the King of Svarga''s command, making him easier to control. The real threat lay in Svarbhanu discovering the truth of his plight and using that knowledge to cultivate strength in captivity. The King of Svarga had no desire to plant a ticking time bomb in his own domain. Having resolved his thoughts, Indra prepared to speak, but before he could, Yama stepped forward from among the Devas. "The Amrita was prepared for us by Lord Vishnu. Now this Asura has drunk it and dared to become immortal!" "Why not hand him over to the Lord Vishnu for judgment?" Yama suggested firmly. Indra''s lips curled into a subtle smile. This was precisely the outcome he desired. "It shall be so!" Indra declared, his satisfaction evident. He clasped his hands together in reverence, prompting the other Devas to follow suit as they began to chant praises to Vishnu, the Preserver of the world. Soma, though inwardly displeased, joined in reluctantly, masking his dissatisfaction. "Om namo Narayana!" "Om namo Narayana!" Their voices echoed in unison, filling the temple. Amidst the chorus of devotion, a golden light shimmered into existence before the Devas. The radiance was as fluid as water, yet clear as a mirror, and within it appeared the majestic form of Vishnu. Draped in resplendent golden garments, Vishnu stood with a serene smile. The Sudarshana Chakra, his divine wheel, spun effortlessly at his fingertips, radiating power and balance. "Lord Vishnu, this Asura used the power of Maya to disguise himself as a Devi Yamuna," Indra began, his tone measured and deliberate. "He infiltrated Svarga and drank the Amrita meant for the Devas. How should we deal with him?" At Indra''s words, Vishnu''s gaze shifted, falling upon the bound remnants of Svarbhanu¡ªthe head and tail tightly restrained by a crackling rope of lightning, their pitiful state almost laughable. Vishnu''s smile widened, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. The sight was almost too absurd. Svarbhanu, however, was filled with despair. If he could weep, he would have done so. Regret consumed him. If only I hadn''t flaunted my seven arms¡­ he thought miserably. If I had only three, I wouldn''t have touched that cursed armor. I wouldn''t be reduced to just a head and tail now. Breaking the moment, Vishnu''s calm and commanding voice rang out. "Svarbhanu, since you have partaken of the Amrita..." Chapter 37 Yamas Burden: The Eternal Task "Svarbhanu, since you have partaken of the amrita meant for the residents of Svargaloka, thus you shall remain in Svarga," Vishnu declared. "From now on, your head shall be known as Rahu, and your tail as Ketu. Both will take their place as the two nodes of the Moon as Navagraha." Vishnu smiled gently as he spoke. With those words, the golden light surrounding him began to fade, and the Preserver of the world disappeared, leaving the Devas in silent reverence. Indra stood in the temple, gazing out at Svarga and the boundless human world below. His eyes traveled to the horizon where the human realm and the celestial Svarga met, over the vast expanse of Mandara Mountain. There, amidst the cosmic expanse, stars orbited the sun and moon in harmony. Two faint, dark stars glimmered with divine power, their light subtle yet undeniable. Rahu and Ketu. The second pair among the Navagraha. Indra had anticipated this outcome. In truth, dealing with Rahu left few options. Treating him as an honored guest was out of the question. Beheading him was futile since he had consumed the nectar of immortality. And keeping him as a subordinate, like a loyal hound, seemed the most practical solution. "Recruit him," Indra resolved. With a wave of his hand, the crackling lightning rope binding Rahu dissolved into nothingness. "We are all Devas now," Indra announced with a warm smile, extending his arms as if welcoming an ally. Rahu, however, was still reeling in confusion. Just like that? Am I truly a deva now? The thought of standing among the Devas and battling Asuras unsettled him deeply. What if the Asura armies attack Svarga? Will I be struck down alongside them? Doubt clouded his mind, and his eyes grew dull with uncertainty. But then, as Indra stepped toward him with open arms, Rahu froze. His face turned pale, and his fear was unmistakable. "Hey¡ª!" Rahu cried out in panic. Reacting instinctively, his head spun wildly as he tried to flee. In his haste, he crashed directly into one of the massive temple pillars with a resounding thud. Ketu, his tail, flailed in tandem with the head''s chaotic movements, smacking against the same pillar with a loud crack. Together, Rahu''s head and Ketu''s tail slid down the pillar in a dazed heap. Indra lowered his head, placing his hands on his hips, and gazed at Rahu with a mix of exasperation and bemusement. Am I really that intimidating? "Lord... King of Svarga!" Rahu mustered his courage, his voice trembling as he struggled to catch his breath. "Yes," Indra acknowledged with a nod. "Svarga is vast. You might feel disoriented at first. Someone should help you get acquainted with it." As he spoke, Indra glanced around the assembly of Devas. Hearing this, Surya let out a soft chuckle. He understood the unspoken intent behind Indra''s words. Ah, he means someone needs to keep an eye on this Asura. "I''ll do it," Surya said coolly, his tone laced with authority. "I''m coming too," Soma interjected in a deep, dissatisfied voice. His face betrayed his displeasure as he stepped forward. Soma''s irritation wasn''t just because Rahu had infiltrated Svarga¡ªit was also because he had misinterpreted the signs from the goddess Yamuna, thinking they had been meant for something, or someone, else. This Asura... truly detestable. Indra blinked in surprise, momentarily silent. The tension between the two Devas was evident, and neither seemed particularly genuine in their offers. "I meant someone to guide him through Svarga, literally!" Indra clarified, raising an eyebrow. "That''s exactly what we mean," Surya and Soma replied in unison, their voices steady, though their eyes betrayed their hidden agendas.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. "Really?" Indra asked, unconvinced. "Really," they confirmed, each nodding earnestly. "Are you leaving, then?" Indra turned to look at Rahu, his tone even but expectant. "Yes, yes, I''ll go!" Rahu looked flustered, his head darting upward as he frantically shook it in the air. He couldn''t bear to remain near the King of Svarga any longer. Just standing in Indra''s presence made him feel as though his body was being corroded by the remnants of Halahala. A deep, unsettling sense of powerlessness crept into his heart. Even now, as he glanced back, he felt a chill lingering on the back of his head. "Then go!" Indra commanded, waving him off. At this, Suryadev and Soma began leading the way, and Rahu wasted no time following. He spun around and flew off at a brisk pace, Ketu trailing behind, wagging his tail with erratic enthusiasm. "That tail''s perfect for holding a rope," Indra mused with a smirk, the image of walking a dog briefly amusing him. Nearby, Goddess Yamuna hurried over to Yama, lifting her skirt slightly as she moved in delicate, hurried steps. "Brother..." she began softly. But before she could continue, Yama''s blue face darkened, his expression growing stormy. He ignored her completely, his heavy steps carrying him directly to Indra. Clasping his hands together, Yama spoke in a deliberate and measured tone. "Uncle," he began, "the human world has suffered destruction. My city, Yamaloka, has also been affected and requires repairs. I hope the King can send the God of Craftsman to assist us." Yama''s face softened slightly as he finished speaking, though his tone remained serious. Yamaloka is said to be located in the southern direction, beneath the earth, as one of the many realms in the afterlife. Where souls go after death, where Yama judges them based on their deeds during their lifetime, deciding their fate and determining whether they are to be reborn, sent to Svarga (heaven), or sent to Naraka (hell). Indra blinked in surprise at the request. He had originally planned to task the craftsman god, Vishvakarma, with creating a secure place to store the Amrita. But considering the repairs needed in Yama City, he decided it could wait. "That''s not a problem. Just go find him yourself!" Indra replied casually. "By the way, isn''t Vishvakarma your grandfather? Why don''t you just ask him directly?" Yama stiffened, his expression grim. "There should still be a formal process," he said solemnly. "Besides, I don''t have a good relationship with him." Indra raised an eyebrow. "Why not?" Yama hesitated before answering, his voice tinged with bitterness. "Vishvakarma created the Yamaloka, the realm of the dead, without consulting me first. He made it a vast, intricate realm, full of endless paths and overwhelming design¡ªhe never considered how it would feel to govern such a place, to be endlessly burdened by the souls and their suffering." Indra''s gaze softened with understanding. "So, it''s not just a matter of family, but of how he tied your existence to this ceaseless task?" Yama nodded slowly, the weight of his role clear in his eyes. "Exactly. His brilliance as a creator is undeniable, but the very structure of Yamaloka is... suffocating. I was thrust into this responsibility without the chance to choose my own path. And that''s something I can never forgive him for." Indra sighed inwardly, shaking his head slightly. What a complicated family dynamic. ... In the lush palace garden, Vajranga sat cross-legged on the grass, his knees bent. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, and supported his chin with one hand. A melancholy expression clouded his face. Around him, the vegetation bloomed vibrantly, their colors a stark contrast to his somber mood. Nearby, a majestic white horse grazed with its head bowed. This was Uchchaihshravas, the divine horse churned from the sea of milk. "Brother Hiranyaksha is really gone," Vajranga murmured, his voice heavy with sorrow. "The Devas have the Trimurti''s support, and now they possess Amrita. How can we ever stand against them?" He paused, his brows furrowing deeper. "I fear what will happen when Hiranyakashipu returns from his penance. If he finds out Hiranyaksha was killed by the Devas and Vishnu, he''ll undoubtedly gather an army of Asuras and march straight to Svarga." He sighed, long and weary. "He might even go so far as to forbid anyone from praising Devas and Vishnu to weaken them." Vajranga''s fingers tangled in his hair as his frustration grew. Hiranyaksha and Hiranyakashipu, twin brothers, were each powerful in their own right¡ªHiranyaksha, proud and reckless; Hiranyakashipu, unyielding and obstinate. But could even Hiranyakashipu''s wrath overcome the might of the Trimurti? "If only there was a way..." Vajranga turned to Uchchaihshravas, his tone half-pleading. "Uchchaihshravas, what do you think I should do?" The divine horse lifted its head slightly, its mane fluttering as if carried by an unseen breeze. It glanced at Vajranga briefly, then returned to grazing, chewing the tender grass with an air of indifference. "Even a horse can ignore me now," Vajranga muttered, chuckling faintly to himself. "I suppose silence is its kind of advice. Perhaps I should just focus on my penance and grow stronger." But the white horse stood tall and aloof, its four hooves shifting gracefully, utterly uninterested in Vajranga''s plight. Not a single neigh escaped its mouth. Vajranga laughed bitterly. "Ha! As silent as ever." Just then, an Asura warrior appeared, his figure flashing into view. He knelt on one knee, bowing his head. "General, King of Danava has sent an envoy. He requests your presence at the Asura Temple to discuss revenge for the king." Vajranga''s brow creased. "King of the Danavas? Puloman? Why him, of all people? Where is a teacher?" "The envoy was indeed sent by King Danava," the warrior replied, his tone cautious. "As for the Asuru Guru Shukracharya, no one knows his whereabouts. However, there are rumors he was seen with the two princes." "Hm?" Vajranga''s hand rubbed his rugged chin, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. A sudden gleam of understanding lit up his face. "Tell Puloman I am entering penance. I won''t attend." His voice was deep and resolute. "Yes, General!" The Asura warrior bowed before swiftly retreating. Vajranga sat still for a moment, his expression inscrutable. A faint smile tugged at his lips as his gaze sharpened, brimming with purpose. "Teacher," he whispered, almost to himself, "are you looking for Hiranyakashipu?" His eyes sparkled with a fiery determination. Chapter 38 Throne of Patalaloka Patalaloka: The Asura Temple The temple stood in shadow, its massive pillars towering like ancient sentinels. Deep scratches from knives and axes adorned the stone, each mark a testament to its age and the violent history of the Asuras. Flames flickered around the temple''s perimeter, their light casting eerie patterns on the walls and illuminating faces that alternated between bright and shadowed. Within the temple, many Asura generals had gathered. They were a diverse assembly¡ªtall or short, fat or thin¡ªbut each radiated a fierce, malevolent aura that filled the space with tension. "I have brought a message. General Vajranga has begun intense penance and will not be attending!" The sudden report from an Asura soldier broke the uneasy quiet. Puloman, seated near the center, maintained a calm demeanor. His gaze, however, drifted toward the depths of the temple. At its heart was a raised platform, shrouded in dim light. It was empty save for a dark, imposing throne that loomed in the center. To Puloman, the throne seemed to pulse with an almost magnetic glow. That was where Hiranyaksha once sat. "Since Vajranga is occupied with his penance," Puloman began, his voice measured and commanding, "there is no need to wait for him. We must proceed with the discussion here and now." He stood, pointing a finger toward the gathered generals, his gaze sweeping across the room. "A Kingdom cannot remain without a ruler, nor can its land go untended. The Asuras need a king. The time has come to decide who will take the throne!" The generals exchanged glances, their expressions tense. Among them stood notable figures: Viprachitti, Simhika, Shumbha, and Nishumbha. All were once loyal to Hiranyaksha, but his death had left them uncertain, their unity fragile. "Where is the Asura guru? Without him who will do the R¨¡jy¨¡bhi?eka?" Simhika suddenly demanded, her sharp voice cutting through the murmurs. Shukracharya, the revered mentor of the Asuras, was pivotal in matters as significant as selecting a new king. His absence was conspicuous and troubling. Puloman sighed deeply, adopting a look of sorrow. "Alas! After being angered by Hiranyaksha''s actions, the teacher has left us. His whereabouts are unknown. Despite our efforts, we have been unable to find him." He paused, letting the weight of his words settle over the room. "But the throne of the Asura King cannot remain vacant. We have no choice but to proceed without him and choose a new ruler." Puloman''s tone was resolute, his eyes scanning the room for any sign of dissent. The gathered generals remained silent, their faces grim as the flames reflected their inner turmoil. The group standing before Puloman comprised the current Asura generals in power. They were formidable individuals, commanding significant influence and numerous supporters. Yet Puloman was not intimidated. In his eyes, defeating them would not be overly challenging. The ones he truly feared were Hiranyaksha, Hiranyakashipu, and Vajranga. Against their might, even he could not prevail. But these generals? They were within his reach, especially with the subtle and deceptive powers of Maya at his disposal. Puloman held the sons of the mighty Hiranyaksha and Hiranyakashipu in utter disdain. Hiranyakashipu''s son, Sa?hr¨¡da, was wholly unremarkable. His military skills were lackluster, his presence almost insignificant¡ªhardly a figure worth acknowledging. As for his other son, Prahlada, he was nothing more than an infant, utterly inconsequential in Puloman''s eyes. Then there was Hiranyaksha''s adopted son¡ªa source of endless amusement to Puloman. The child, found abandoned in the wild, was lucky enough to be taken in and adopted by Hiranyaksha as his stepson. The boy was named Andhaka. What Puloman found most laughable was that Andhaka was blind. A blind man could never become king. And if he dared to claim the throne, it would only lead to his ruin. "A blind son!" Puloman thought with disdain. "What could a blind man possibly achieve? He isn''t even an Asura. No matter how desperate the Asuras might become, the throne would never fall to someone like him!"Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Viprachitti interrupted Puloman''s thoughts. "The teacher is absent, and Hiranyakashipu and Vajranga are still immersed in their penance. Perhaps it''s better to wait before making any decisions," he suggested cautiously. Puloman''s lips curled in a faint sneer. Viprachitti clearly underestimated the dangers they faced. Did he not understand the strength of the brothers Hiranyaksha and Hiranyakashipu? And once Hiranyakashipu completed his rigorous training, who knew what terrifying new power he might wield? "That''s too late!" Puloman countered sharply. "The Devas have already obtained the Amrita. If they decide to retaliate for our actions at the Kshira Sagara and lead the Svarga''s army against us, it will be too late to act! We must make a choice now!" At that moment, Shumbha stepped forward. His piercing blue eyes and golden markings on his forehead gave him a commanding presence. He waved dismissively and let out a cold snort. "In that case, let the rules of the world decide," Shumbha declared. "Strength is what matters. The strongest among us should claim the throne of the Asura King. Whoever wins in battle shall rule." "I agree," said Ni?umbha without hesitation. Puloman allowed a faint smile to grace his face. "Good! That makes it three to two. So be it!" With a triumphant expression, Puloman strode out of the hall, his steps confident, and his hand gesturing grandly, as though the Asura throne was already within his grasp. Boom! Boom! The ground trembled violently as if the earth itself was about to be turned inside out. Terrifying shockwaves spread across the land, sending ripples through the very fabric of the world. At the edges of the land, the tectonic plates cracked open, and scarlet magma erupted, spilling out in torrents. The searing heat and the pungent stench of sulfur filled the air, spreading like a plague. Endless waves of sand and debris rained down from the temple, crashing to the ground and disintegrating into countless fragments of dust. Inside the temple, everyone was thrown off balance, swaying helplessly from side to side, unable to regain their footing. "The power of penance!" "This is the power of ascetic practice¡ªan energy so great it reaches beyond the sky. Someone must have pleased Brahama or Shiva through their pure devotion!" Viprachitti staggered, his eyes locked on the outside of the temple. An invisible force shot out into the world, tearing through everything it encountered, destroying all in its path. !!! Puloman''s face twisted with fury. His eyes bulged, bloodshot and glowing a deep scarlet, his expression a jumbled mix of resentment, anger, and disbelief. His hands clenched so tightly that his nails dug into his palms, drawing blood. Through gritted teeth, he forced out the words, his voice hoarse with rage. "Hiranyakashipu!!!" .... Brahma Loka A blue-white holy light filled the air, and the fragrant scent of lotus flowers drifted through it. Goddess Sarasvati sat cross-legged upon a lotus, a serene smile in her eyes. In her arms, she gently played the veena, filling the air with the enchanting music of Svarga. It was another beautiful day in Brahma Loka, though there was one presence that marred the peace. Brahma sat on a lotus, his snow-white eyebrows slightly raised as his eyes lowered to rest on a chubby, grinning sage below. This muni perhaps the happiest man in the Triloka, wore a bright orange-red robe and a fragrant garland around his neck. His ever-present, cheerful smile seemed to radiate ease and contentment, and he held a veena of his own. He was the wandering muni, Narada¡ªever mischievous, ever bold. "Narayana Naryana~" Narada Muni chanted, his voice lilting with reverence as he praised Vishnu, his Lord. Then, with a grin, he spread his arms and said, "Father, all the Devas in Svarga have returned, and the threat of Hiranyaksha has been dealt with. Can I leave now?" Brahma''s expression remained unchanged. "I know you can come and go as you please in the Brahma Loka. There is nothing here to stop you." He paused, his gaze hardening slightly. "But you were the one who told Shukracharya about the Amrita and allowed him to run off to the Kshira Sagara with Hiranyaksha. It caused a great deal of trouble. I had hoped you would remain in peace for a while, but if you refuse, I will have no choice but to keep a closer eye on you." "Why do you want me to become entangled in family life? Instead, seek the path to Mukti." Narada had asked Haryashvas and Shabalashvas, who were created by Prajapati Daksha to populate the earth. Narada had tricked the thousand sons of the great Prajapati Daksha, convincing them all to become ascetics and lead a life of renunciation, leaving Daksha with nothing but a multitude of daughters. This infuriated Prajapati Daksha, who, in his anger, cursed Narada Rishi to never have a fixed abode. Narada Muni, however, accepted the curse with a smile, pleased by it. He relished the freedom it granted him. The curse allowed him to wander without restrictions, traveling across the Triloka at will, making it easier for him to cause trouble and enjoy himself. "This is all Rishi Shukracharya''s doing," Narada Muni mused, tilting his head and spreading his hands with a soft smile. "I never told him to share this with the Asuras." "Hum~" Brahma couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Narada''s words. At that moment, the sounds of praise echoed throughout Brahma Loka, and the sacred air reverberated, sending ripples through the blue expanse of the realm. "Om Brahamane namah~" "Om Brahamane namah~" ¡­ "There are believers who have achieved perfection through penance!" Amidst the praises, Brahma''s expression gradually softened, and a sense of joy filled his heart. With a smile, golden light radiated from his body, and he vanished from Brahma Loka. Narada Muni''s eyes sparkled at this sight. He clasped his hands together and exclaimed in surprise, "Narayana Narayana~" He then turned and quietly left. "Narada~ Nath asked you to stay here." The sweet voice of Devi Sarasvati called out behind him. "I''m just going for a walk!" Narada Muni turned, spreading his hands and shrugging with an embarrassed smile. Devi Sarasvati smiled, but her silence spoke volumes. She didn''t believe him. Narada Muni clasped his hands together, a pleading look crossing his face as he addressed her, "Please let me go, Mother!" Chapter 39 Boon of Hiranyakashipu The Trimurti¡ªthe three principal gods, Brahma, Vishnu, and Shiva¡ªrepresent the cosmic functions of creation, preservation, and destruction, respectively. These gods are self-manifested, emerging not from birth, but from their own divine essence. Brahma, the Creator, is the source of all life, and from him, nearly every form of existence has sprung. Yet, despite the vast beauty of creation, something was amiss. The universe was void of voice, wisdom, and rhythm. Troubled by this silence, Brahma meditated deeply, seeking a solution. He realized that to breathe true life into his creation, he required something far beyond raw power¡ªhe needed Vak, the divine essence of speech, knowledge, and creativity. From Brahma''s mind, radiant as the dawn, emerged Vak, the Goddess of Speech and Wisdom, later known as Saraswati. With her arrival, the silence was shattered, and the universe was imbued with the melody of knowledge, the rhythm of creation, and the voice of wisdom. Narada Muni on the other hand was Brahma''s mind-born son and the first cosmic messenger. Upon hearing this, Devi Saraswati smiled and shook her head. Her eyelids fluttered slightly before she closed her eyes. "Thank you, Mother!" Narada Muni exclaimed joyfully, clasping his hands in reverence. He then turned and vanished into Brahma Loka. "Where should I go next?" He wondered. "That sound of tapasaya must be coming from Patalaloka. My father is there, so I''ll head to the Svarga loka instead." Narada smiled to himself as he set off. ¡­ ¡­ In the heart of a seething magma pool, intense heat radiated, exuding a terrifying power of extreme warmth. A tall, bare-chested man stood on one foot in the molten lava. His hair was disheveled, his body withered, and his face covered in ashes. Yet, despite his gaunt appearance, his facial features were unmistakably those of King Asura Hiranyaksha, with hardly any difference. He was Hiranyaksha''s twin brother¡ªHiranyakashipu! "Om Brahamane namah~" "Om Brahamane namah~" Hiranyakashipu tightly shut his eyes, his lips constantly murmuring praise to Brahma, the God of Creation. The immense power of his penance radiated from his body, transforming into countless invisible forces, wreaking havoc on everything nearby. Lava, rocks, and even earth and wood were reduced to ashes under the overwhelming might of his devotion. A brilliant golden light appeared in the sky, signaling Brahma''s descent. Brahma gazed down at Hiranyakashipu, his smile faltering for a moment, feeling a twinge of awkwardness. But now that he was here, there was no turning back. The ritual must be completed. With a soft grunt, Brahma raised his right hand. A golden light streamed from his palm and descended upon Hiranyakashipu. In that instant, the power of Brahma calmed the magma, dispelled the searing heat, healed the wounds that marred Hiranyakashipu''s body, and restored his once-majestic form. Hiranyakashipu''s eyes snapped open. He lowered his gaze to his revitalized body, his eyes narrowing with intense excitement. The long and arduous penance was finally complete! "You have given everything to this moment. Whatever your heart desires, it shall be yours. Speak, and it will come to pass.," Brahma said slowly. Hiranyakashipu raised his head, his eyes blazing with anticipation. He spread his arms wide, his voice filled with greed as he made his request. "I want to live forever since I was born!" "Brahma-pita please fulfil my little wish!" Hiranyakashipu exclaimed, his voice trembling with excitement.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "I cannot grant the blessing of immortality! Life is truth, and death is also truth. Birth, old age, sickness, and death are the cycles of existence and the fundamental laws of the universe. The blessing of immortality goes against these laws. Even Shiva and Vishnu cannot bestow such a boon." "Ask for something else!" Brahma explained. Upon hearing this, Hiranyakashipu''s initial pride and excitement from his successful penance began to fade. Is that so? His eyes grew calm. He took a deep breath, steadying himself. Looking up at Brahma, he clasped his hands together, bowed slightly, and spoke the blessing he had prepared. "My lord, the greatest of gift-givers! If you are kind enough to grant me a favor, please protect me from harm by the beings you have created!" Hiranyakashipu''s voice grew louder, filled with rising excitement and ambition. "Grant me that I shall not die in any house or outdoors, neither by day nor by night, on earth nor in the sky! Let no being, whether living or non-living, be capable of causing my death. I ask that none of your creatures¡ªbe it devas, asuras, or mortals¡ªcan harm me! No weapon shall have the power to slay me, nor shall man, beast, or any other creature be able to defeat me!" "Grant that I may never perish from existence or non-existence and that no divine being, demon, or any force shall be able to take my life! Even the Nagas of the netherworld shall not harm me!" With his arms raised in a gesture of triumph, Hiranyakashipu shouted: "No one shall be able to harm me on the battlefield. I will be invincible! No enemy will be able to defeat me! No power will be strong enough to overcome me!" "Therefore, grant me invincibility, O Lord! Give me the incredible power that I have earned through my penance, a strength I can never lose!" Hiranyakashipu''s eyes gleamed, his voice burning with passion. He waved his arms grandly, as though conducting an orchestra, his words flowing like a powerful chant as he detailed his blessings. Brahma listened patiently to the blessings Hiranyakashipu desired. Without a doubt, This request was more challenging than the Hiranyaksha blessing. If there were a grading system for asking for boons, Brahma would undoubtedly give Hiranyakashipu full marks for his logical approach. Indeed, this was no major loophole! It was perfectly aligned with the natural laws. Brahma''s face remained expressionless as he raised his right hand. Streams of golden light descended and merged into Hiranyakashipu''s body. "As you wish." The words echoed through the air, their sound vibrating with the Sanskrit chant of "tath¨¡stu." In these echoes, Hiranyakashipu could feel profound changes within himself. The immense power of the boon raged through his body. What is invincibility? Hiranyakashipu now understood¡ªhe was invincible! "It''s time to return." Hiranyakashipu walked barefoot, his strides long and steady, making his way out of the now-calm magma. Suddenly, three familiar figures appeared before him. The leader, holding a snake staff, was a tall figure with snow-white hair and a cold expression¡ªnone other than Rishi Shukracharya. To the left stood a young man with a handsome face, the son of Hiranyaksha. On the right was another young man, ordinary in appearance, save for the black cloth tightly bound across his eyes¡ªHiranyakashipu''s eldest son, Andhaka. Seeing them, Hiranyakashipu eagerly stepped forward toward his Asura mentor, Shukracharya. "Teacher!" He gave Andhaka and Sa?hr¨¡da a quick glance, signaling them, before clasping his hands together in a respectful greeting to the Rishi. Rishi Shukracharya nodded slightly. Hiranyakashipu, still beaming with happiness, looked around curiously. "Where is my elder brother?" he asked, a puzzled expression on his face. Rishi Shukracharya''s expression stiffened. He turned his head away with a cold snort, his face betraying a hint of discomfort. Sa?hr¨¡da also looked saddened. "Father is dead!" Andhaka suddenly spoke, his voice heavy with grief. Boom! Hiranyakashipu''s body shook, as though struck by lightning. His entire being trembled in disbelief. His eyes widened in shock before filling with tears of sorrow and rage. Murderous intent radiated from him. "Who did this?!" Andhaka lowered his head, speaking mournfully. "It was Vishnu, the Preserver of the world, and the King of Svarga who killed my father." Hiranyakashipu''s fists clenched slowly as he absorbed the words. "I will avenge my brother!" he declared coldly, his voice dripping with fury. With that, he turned to leave. "Wait!" Rishi Shukracharya suddenly stepped forward, raising a hand to stop him. "The patalaloka is in chaos. Various Asuras and Danavas are fighting for the throne. Before you can take revenge, you must first defeat them and gain the power of the Asura armies. Only then can you become the King of the Asuras." "In doing so, we will be in a stronger position to confront the King of Svarga and the Preserver of the world," Shukracharya continued. Hiranyakashipu met the Rishi''s gaze, took a deep breath, and quelled the grief and anger that swirled within him. "I understand," he said hoarsely. His eyes darkened, and he strode toward the Asura Temple with a powerful, unyielding presence. "Vishnu, you will pay for this! I will see who dares to stand in my way!" ... In Svarga, the city sprawled beautifully under the clear skies. Indra was on his way to visit the royal garden. "Let''s plant the Kalpavriksha here," he said, gazing around with a satisfied smile. Chapter 40 Seeds of War "Let''s plant Kalpavriksha here!" declared Indra as he strode through the gardens of Amravati City. Heading west, he arrived at the lush forest garden, where the vibrant green grass swayed gently in the breeze. Outside Amravati City, flowers bloomed in all directions, filling the air with their fragrance. To the east of the city lay the stables, a grand space where sacred vehicles were stored. Chariots with intricate, ornate frames and iron-clad war chariots stood side by side, gleaming under the celestial light. Nearby was the Vajra Shilpa, a secure armory where Indra kept his divine weapons: the Indra''s Bow, Indradhanush. The divine spear of Indra, Shakti, and the conch Panchajanya, are all displayed as symbols of his power. To the west of Amravati was Nandana Vana, a tranquil forest garden abundant with Kalpavrikshas, the legendary wish-fulfilling trees. Indra decided to plant this new Kalpavriksha in the northeast corner of the Nandana Vana. "Kalpavriksha!" Indra mused aloud. Vishnu has said this tree grants wishes that align with Dharma. I wonder if it''s truly so." Standing nearby, Surya tilted his head and gazed at the radiant tree. Excitement sparkled in his eyes as he remarked, "Such a treasure! Look at how it glows with divine light." "Hahaha, of course, it''s true!" Agni laughed heartily. Pointing to a group of Gandharvas busily transplanting the tree, he added, "See? Even as they work, the Kalpavriksha produce food and wine of unparalleled quality. This is its power." Surya chuckled, shaking his head. "That''s a minor wish! A tree this magnificent can fulfill far greater desires!" Vayu nodded, his expression thoughtful. "We''ve defeated the Asuras, secured Amrita in Svarga, and now, with the Kalpavriksha our prosperity is overflowing. Truly, the Svarga is truly favored." "It''s time to celebrate!" Vayu exclaimed. "Let''s have a party!" Even Varuna, the usually stoic God of the Oceans, allowed himself a rare smile, joining in the joyous atmosphere. Indra felt a profound sense of satisfaction. The Svarga was finally at peace, the Bhuoloka was stable, and no bad news had come from Patalaloka. Today was indeed a perfect day. "Narayana, Narayana~" The melodious chant of Vishnu echoed across the garden as a lean figure emerged from the shadows, holding a veena. It was none other than the cheerful Narada Muni, his presence instantly catching the attention of the Devas. "Narada Muni!" they exclaimed in unison, their spirits lifted even higher at his arrival. The Devas immediately recognized the revered Narada Muni and greeted him respectfully, their hands clasped together. Narada Muni returned the gesture with a warm smile, bowing slightly before turning his curious gaze toward the Kalpavriksha. "I heard you retrieved the Kalpavriksha from Kshira Sagara, so I came to see it for myself," he said, blinking inquisitively. The Devas beamed with pride at his interest. "Munivar, behold! This is our wish-fulfilling tree," said Surya, stepping aside to reveal the radiant Kalpavriksha. "Lord Vishnu himself reclaimed it from Hiranyaksha." "Munivar, take your time. You''re welcome to visit anytime!" Agni added enthusiastically. The Devas exchanged smiles, their hearts swelling with pride. Look at this! Even the esteemed Munivar had come to admire their celestial treasure. However, Narada Muni suddenly shook his head, his smile fading into a wistful sigh. "What a treasure... what a pity," he murmured, his voice heavy with melancholy. Indra, puzzled, stepped forward. "Munivar, why do you sigh? What troubles you?" he asked, his curiosity mirrored in the glances of the other Devas. Narada sighed again and explained, "I was recently in Brahma Loka and saw Brahmadev descending to the Patalaloka to bestow boons. The recipient of these blessings is none other than Hiranyaksha''s twin brother, Hiranyakashipu."Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. At this revelation, the Devas exchanged wary glances. "Hiranyakashipu is immensely talented and powerful. He was trained by Asura Guru Shukracharya along with his brother from childhood. If he receives Brahma''s blessings, he will undoubtedly seek revenge for his brother. When that time comes..." Narada trailed off, letting out a long, sorrowful sigh. The Devas were momentarily stunned before anger overtook them. "Does Hiranyakashipu think we Devas are weaklings?" Surya fumed, golden light emanating from his armor in an intense, radiant glow. "Does he believe Svarga can be so easily defied? Even Hiranyaksha couldn''t overcome us, and now his brother dares to try?" "If they challenge us, they will know our strength!" Agni declared, flames flickering fiercely in his eyes. "Strike them hard¡ªstrike them until they feel pain until they regret their defiance!" Devas united in their indignation, and prepared themselves for whatever lay ahead, their resolve burning as brightly as the divine lights and flames surrounding them. "Let the Asuras of the patala witness the might of the Devas!" Vayu declared, his fists clenched tightly, his voice cold and resolute. As the fervent voices of the Devas echoed around him, Indra stood in thought. His heart grew heavy, his eyelids twitching as he mulled over the name Narada had mentioned. Hiranyakashipu?! The name stirred something deep within him¡ªa foreboding familiarity. Before Indra could delve deeper into his thoughts, Agni stepped forward. With a fiery resolve, he pounded his chest with his fist and addressed Indra loudly. "King of Svarga!" Agni''s voice boomed. "Grant me an army of one thousand soldiers! I, Agni, pledge to lead them, march to the realm of the Asuras, and crush Hiranyakashipu!" Agni''s fiery words roused the others. "I will be the vanguard!" Vayu stepped forward with unwavering determination. "I will drive the divine chariot and light the path for the Devas!" Surya joined in, his radiant presence commanding attention. "I shall accompany you! My sun chariot will illuminate the darkest corners of the pataloka and ensure victory for Svarga!" "I''ll go as well, to protect our rear and ensure no Deva is left behind," Varuna added solemnly. As the Devas rallied with fervent declarations, Indra''s thoughts turned inward. He finally recalled the peculiar blessing Hiranyakashipu had received. Not to die in the sky, not on the earth, not inside a house, not outside a house... Indra frowned. This was no ordinary adversary. This guy... he''s going to be a challenge. Just as Indra was about to caution his allies against acting impulsively, a Gandharva arrived, rushing toward them with urgency. "Rajan! There is bad news." the Gandharva exclaimed breathlessly. "An army of Asuras from Patalaloka has emerged at the edge of the human world!" Hearing this, Indra felt a sinking sensation in his chest. There was no doubt now¡ªa battle was imminent. "In that case," Indra said, his voice firm, "if they wish to fight, then let us fight!" As the Devas prepared for war, Narada Muni smiled knowingly. "Narayana, Narayana~" he chimed. "It seems my information was spot on. Svarga is now embroiled in war, so I shall take my leave." With a respectful gesture, Narada clasped his hands together and turned to depart, leaving the Devas to ready themselves for the battle ahead. The next moment, a powerful hand tightly gripped Narada Muni''s wrist. "Is the Munivar planning to leave so soon?" Indra asked with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Hmm?" Narada Muni tilted his head slightly, a flicker of unease crossing his features. "Munivar, I must thank you for your timely information," Indra began, his tone smooth. "Your warning has allowed us to prepare for the movements of the Asuras in advance. But now, the Svarga''s Army requires a wise guide." Indra''s grip on Narada''s wrist tightened ever so slightly. "Rishi Brihaspati should remain within Svarga. Munivar, why not aid the Svargas by accompanying Surya and the others in battle?" Narada Muni tugged at his wrist, but to his growing dismay, Indra''s grasp was unyielding. His ever-present smile faltered slightly. "This..." Narada hesitated. "I''m afraid my wisdom is inadequate for such a task!" Indra chuckled, his tone filled with faux admiration. "Munivar, you were born from the Lord Brahma himself and are a devout follower of Lord Vishnu. Your wisdom is unparalleled among the Munis." With a pointed smile, Indra added, "I trust you''ll manage splendidly. After all, Lord Vishnu will surely watch over you." He stressed the name "Vishnu" with deliberate emphasis. Narada''s mind raced. Indra''s intentions were clear¡ªhe was being dragged into a situation he had no desire to be part of. This is bad. I''ve been too careless! "But¡ª" Narada began, only to be cut off. "No buts!" Indra interrupted with a feigned air of cheerfulness. "The Lord will watch over you. You are his most loved devotee believe in him." Narada felt the weight of the situation settle over him like a net tightening around an unsuspecting prey. "Munivar, surely you won''t abandon the Devas in their time of need?" Indra continued, his tone laced with subtle menace. "We Devas fight tirelessly for the balance of the world, often without recognition. If we are met with indifference, it pains us greatly." Indra leaned in slightly, his eyes glinting with mock sincerity. "And when I feel pain, I tend to get... angry. In anger, I might lose my composure and act irrationally. Perhaps, even curse someone. Someone like Garuda, for instance." At the mention of Garuda, Indra''s expression softened into a cunning smile, and he blinked innocently at Narada. "Munivar," he said casually, "are you familiar with the story of Garuda?" Narada gulped his thoughts a swirl of dread and regret. I walked into this trap myself! Chapter 41 Indras Gambit Garuda, the Mount of Lord Vishnu! Not long ago, Garuda went to Svarga in search of Indra. However, in the process, he disturbed the King''s penance and was cursed by him, never to see Lord Vishnu again. Narada Muni was well aware of this curse. He broke into a cold sweat. Indra smiled, his tone smooth yet laced with meaning. "It''s never good to curse others," he said, his eyes glinting with subtle amusement. Narada Muni, ever the skeptic, replied with a hint of displeasure, "I don''t like it." Indra''s smile widened, his voice shifting into a more reflective tone. "But blessings¡­" he said thoughtfully, "blessings are far more versatile. They can be far more powerful¡ªand far more dangerous¡ªthan curses." Narada Muni, considering this, responded with a quiet suggestion, "It would be nice to ask you to forget someone... intentionally." At this, Indra leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a whisper meant only for Narada Muni''s ears. "Narada Muni," he murmured, a trace of warning in his words, "you wouldn''t want the lose the protection of Lord Vishnu, would you?" The expression on Narada Muni''s face changed immediately. His smile froze¡ªhalfway between a grin and a grimace as if he were smiling but not quite, or crying but not fully. Trouble! "Well..." Narada Muni hesitated. "It is our unshirkable dharmic duty as Rishi Muni to help the Devas resist the Asuras, maintain world peace, and spread the righteousness of the universe." "Of course, I''ll join in!" he said, forcing a smile. Indra nodded, satisfied. "Good!" "Agni!" Indra called. "You will lead a legion of 100,000 soldiers, with the assistance of Narada Muni, to the human world to resist the Asura invasion and suppress the Hiranyakashipu to stay in Patalaloka for now." "Yes, my King!" Agni responded with enthusiasm. Indra then turned to Vayu, his face beaming with approval. "Vayu, you are the vanguard!" "Yes, my King!" Vayu replied immediately. "Surya, Varuna," Indra continued, "take your positions in front of the legions!" "Yes, my King!" came the chorus of responses. Indra looked upon his arrangements with great satisfaction. "I''m waiting for your good news from Svarga. I believe you will be victorious and defeat the Hiranyakashipu!" Indra declared, waving his hand. "Good!" Surya replied, his voice filled with confidence. "As soon as the Heavenly Legions arrive, the enemy will be defeated!" The other three Devas also shared their confidence. With their army of 100,000 soldiers, empowered by the Amrita and the gift of immortality, they were sure that even the Asuras would pose little threat. Soon, the four Devas, along with Narada Muni, whose smile was strained, set out. They ordered the 100,000 Gandharvas to begin their march from Svarga to the human world. As they left, Indra''s expression shifted. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he turned quickly, heading towards the small woods in the forest garden. "Everyone who''s coming, except for the Legions, please pack your things. Anyone outside Amravati City should return immediately!" Indra commanded in the Temple of the King of Svarga.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. The Gandharvas and Devis were puzzled but complied, gathering the idle Gandharvas and Devis to return to Amravati City. "Indra, what is happening?" At that moment, Brihaspati rushed into the Temple of the King of Svarga. He looked around at the busy Devis and, confused, turned his gaze to Indra. "Teacher," Indra said, raising his hand to his mouth as he cleared his throat, his tone grave. "The power of Hiranyakashipu is no ordinary force. He wields boons granted by Brahma himself. With such protection, I fear we cannot defeat him in battle without significant preparation and knowing what his boon is." Brihaspati raised an eyebrow. "Why? Vayu is brave and skilled in battle. Varuna is calm and composed. Agni is fierce, and Surya is powerful. They''ve all drunk the Amrita and grown stronger, not to mention Narada Muni." Rishi Brihaspati, who had trained all four Devas¡ªVayu, Varuna, Agni, and Surya¡ªwas puzzled. Indra fell silent for a moment, pondering the words of Brihaspati. What he said made sense, but¡­ They were like the four heavenly kings of Svarga¡ªmighty in their own right, but strangely ineffective, always falling short in battle, defeated early in games, just before facing the final boss. Every time the Asuras completed their penance and received blessings, the four Devas were always the stepping stones. Of course, it wasn''t just the four of them. Much like the Four Heavenly Kings, who were meant to stand as equals, there was always one more, the "NPC" king, the one who truly mattered in the grand scheme. And that king was none other than King Indra himself. Indra was the final test, the real challenge, the true gatekeeper of Svarga. "Better to plan and leave an escape route in case of defeat!" Indra said with a smile. "Oh?" Brihaspati, the Immortal Teacher, blinked in curiosity. "Then where are you planning to go?" Indra stretched out his right hand, placing his thumb against his palm and revealing four fingers. "I''ve thought this through carefully and prepared four routes: south, north, east, and west." "Going south in Bhu Loka, we could head to Yama Loka, but the location of Yama City is too obvious, which could be problematic." Indra paused, his expression thoughtful as he weighed the situation. "We could head to Vaikuntha, searching for Lord Vishnu," he began, his voice laced with caution. "Well, if we were to go east, we could try the Kshira Sagara to find Lord Vishnu. But that would involve traveling through the human world''s space, which is dangerous and inefficient. And that''s something I cannot allow. So, I''ve decided against it." He sighed heavily, his thoughts lingering on the weight of the decision. "As for Kailash... it is a place of deep tranquility and asceticism. Disturbing its peace would be an affront. We cannot risk angering Lord Shiva, not when we are already at war at Asuras." Brihaspati paused for a moment, confused. "Wait a minute, did you say Amravati City has to be moved?" Brihaspati asked, his brow furrowed. "Of course! How could we let such a large place go to waste?" Indra replied matter-of-factly. "It''s best to head upwards to the Brahma Realm. It''s vast and spacious, and no one can enter and exit freely." Indra nodded and stroked his chin, speaking with certainty. At this point, Brihaspati was thoroughly confused, his mind spinning with questions. The Milk Sea and Brahma Realm are not even in the east-west direction¡ªhow can they be referred to as east or west? Brihaspati quickly shook his head, dismissing these thoughts. Cough! Cough! "I think we shouldn''t rush. The odds of winning are still very high! Let''s wait and see how things unfold with the Devas." As he spoke, Brihaspati waved his hand, and a smooth, glowing mirror materialized before him and Indra. The mirror shimmered as it appeared, revealing a new view. Kailash. Shiva Mahadeva sat upon a large rock, one foot resting on the ground and the other on his lap. He nodded slightly, closed his eyes with a serene smile, and entered meditation. The sacred cow Nandi stood nearby, clasping his hands in reverence as he gazed at his Lord with deep respect and admiration. "The Lord is smiling¡ªsomething good must have happened," Nandi thought to himself. His long ears twitched with joy, and a small smile tugged at the corners of his mouth, reflecting his happiness. Above the Sea of Milk. Vaikuntha. Vishnu exhaled a long sigh of relief. His serene smile remained, but there was a newfound cheerfulness about him. He turned his head slightly and cast a loving glance at his wife, Devi Lakshmi. Brahmaloka. Brahma observed the movements of the three realms. After hearing Indra''s plan, his expression grew serious, and he became lost in thought. No way... he wondered. If the Devas really lose to Hiranyakashipu, he won''t actually move the entire Svarga here, will he? It''s all because of that blasted blessing! "Dev why do you look so troubled?" Devi Sarasvati asked, her voice filled with curiosity. As the music from the veena in her hands came to an abrupt halt, the divine melody faded away, and she turned her gaze toward Brahma. Brahma''s beard twitched, and his eyes darted to one side. "Devi..." Brahma began softly, clearing his throat, "Would you mind having a few more people in our Brahmaloka?" "A few more people?" Devadess Sarasvati blinked in confusion. "Not many, just a few hundred thousand," Brahma explained patiently. Sarasvati''s brow furrowed as she tilted her head, her mind filled with a string of question marks. Chapter 42 The Dawn of Despair On the other side, in the human world, near the waters of South Jambudvipa, Agni rode a golden-horned billy Sheep, leading countless armies in formations across the skies. The mighty Legions of Svarga, clad in brilliant silver armor and wielding spears, bows, and arrows filled the skies. The dazzling armor shimmered so brightly that it blotted out the sun, casting a silver hue across the earth. "Aruna, let us become the dawn and light the way forward!" Surya, dressed in resplendent golden armor, stood atop his sun chariot, waving his mighty hand forward. The seven divine horses neighed loudly as their hooves pounded the ground in unison. The reins, turbulent and wild, were gripped tightly by the legless young god, Aruna, who drove the chariot with unwavering precision. Aruna, the God of Dawn, was the elder brother of Garuda and the driver of the sun chariot under Surya''s command. "No force can stand against us, for we are the dawn, and the day is ours to claim!" "Dawn!!!" Aruna, with a sudden roar, seized the reins and urged the divine chariot forward. In an instant, they vanished into the human world. The seven horses galloped fiercely, and the chariot radiated the light of dawn, piercing the void and dispelling the cold, silent space around it. The chariot of the sun lit up the world, breaking through the darkness and guiding the Legions behind. "Soldiers!" Vayu, holding a sharp divine spear and a divine bow, led the Gazelle, which pulled the divine chariot, moving as swiftly as the wind, right behind the sun chariot. The hundred thousand strong soldiers followed closely behind, marching under the light of dawn. Boom! Boom! The space at the edge of the human world and the Patala loka trembled violently. Shaking quakes rippled through the air, distorting the fabric of the world. The sun chariot descended like a blazing star, cutting through the layers of void before appearing in the deep, dark realm. Surya narrowed his eyes. On the cracked, dry red, and black land ahead, a vast Asura army had gathered. The Asura Legions stood in tight formation, weapons in hand, awaiting the arrival of the gods, as if they had long prepared for this moment. A towering figure, seemingly an Asura, stood at the front of the Asura armies. His imposing presence felt like a mountain of mandalas, exuding an aura of boundless power. But what was most terrifying... This figure''s face was identical to Hiranyaksha''s! "Hiranyaksha¡­..!" Surya''s face twisted with horror, but then he quickly shook his head. "No, Hiranyaksha was slain by Lord Vishnu avatar, Varaha. You are... Hiranyakashipu!" Surya''s voice rang out in disbelief. His sun chariot soared to great heights, and the golden sun, radiating boundless brilliance, instantly illuminated the entire land. The Vayu''s gazelle-drawn chariot shot forward. Fueled by an intense fighting spirit, he took the lead as the vanguard of the Legions. Drawing the God of Wind''s bow, he released an arrow of swirling wind, transforming it into a force of nature. "Soldiers, heed my command!" Vayu roared as he released the wind arrow. The arrow twisted and multiplied in mid-air, splitting from one into two, two into four, four into eight¡­ In an instant, thousands of arrows manifested, a veritable curtain of arrows falling across the land, heading straight for the Asura Legions.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Vayu held the divine bow, his eyes flashing with satisfaction as he watched the onslaught unfold. Still powerful, he thought to himself. The Asura Legions hesitated, their fear palpable as they watched the arrows fill the sky. But Hiranyakashipu stood firm, unmoving, his presence a daunting calm in the chaos. General Nishumbha frowned, stepping forward to take action, but she was halted by a cane thrust before her chest. "Don''t rush!" Asura Teacher Shukracharya''s voice was steady and composed. He retracted his arm, and his gaze shifted to the imposing figure of Hiranyakashipu in front of him. Hiranyakashipu slowly raised his head, his eyes meeting the approaching force of the wind god, Vayu, and the fire god, Agni, whose chariot was now charging forward with a hundred thousand celestial Legions behind it. The corner of Hiranyakashipu''s mouth curled into a slight, cold smile. In an instant, he turned his right hand, spreading his fingers wide. Light flickered in the palm of his hand, and a massive mace materialized. With a swift motion, he swung the hammer down into the air, its power emanating like a storm. The mace began to change, multiplying at a terrifying speed. It grew exponentially, and in the blink of an eye, hundreds of massive maces were created, each one spinning as it collided with the thousands of arrows. Boom! Boom! Boom... The arrows of the God of Wind, which had once filled the sky, were obliterated in an instant, exploding into nothingness with a deafening sound. More massive maces rained down from the sky, dark and ominous, crashing down upon the devas and their Legions. Boom! Vayu watched in horror as the giant mace grew larger and larger, filling his vision before appearing directly in front of him. With a thunderous impact, it slammed into his head, sending him flying from his sacred chariot, which flipped and crashed to the ground. In the wake of the hammer''s destructive force, many of the Gandharva army were struck down as well. The gods fell to the earth in droves, like dumplings tossed into boiling water. "Ahhh!" "It hurts!" Screams echoed one after another. Surya opened his mouth in shock, staring at the chaos unfolding before him. Something is wrong with this situation! Shouldn''t the Devas be marching triumphantly, pushing their way into the Patalaloka and defeating the Asura King? What is happening here?! A wave of horror washed over Surya as he realized the true power of Hiranyakashipu. He was invincible. In a panic, Surya called out, "Aruna, we need to leave, now!" Aruna''s expression tightened. Without hesitation, he pulled the reins, turned the chariot, and urged the horses to gallop. The flying maces rained down relentlessly. Fortunately, Aruna''s driving skills were unmatched. He weaved expertly through the chaos, maneuvering the chariot up, down, left, and right, narrowly dodging each hammer. "Surya!" At that moment, Agni appeared, riding his golden-horned Sheep. "Be careful, Agni¡ª!" Before Surya could finish his warning, a massive mace struck Agni directly. With a thunderous crash, Agni was sent plummeting to the ground like a meteor, creating a giant crater upon impact. "!!!" "Agni!" Surya gasped in horror, clutching the frame of the chariot. His heart raced as he caught sight of countless war hammers barreling toward them. The sacred chariot bucked violently, and Surya''s panic intensified. The power of this Hiranyakashipu rivals that of the golden-eyed warrior, and may even be greater. Vayu had fallen without resistance. The same fate had befallen Vulcan. "Let''s go! We must retreat immediately!" "Quickly, head to Vaikuntha and seek help from the preserver of the world!" Surya shouted, his large hand outstretched in urgency. All of this was being watched by Rishi Brihaspati and Indra. As the mirror rippled and turned off. Rishi Brihaspati stood frozen, his mouth agape as he watched the scenes unfolding before him. The 100,000-strong legion in Svarga¡ªgone in an instant?! "Fortunately, I was prepared," Indra muttered, clicking his tongue in annoyance. He sighed deeply and began to turn away. All the Devas had consumed the Amrita of immortality, so casualties were no longer a concern. Rishi Brihaspati hurried forward, patting Indra''s arm in a panic. "King, you''re going to Brahma Loka. What about the others?" Indra glanced at the Rishi with a puzzled expression. "Am I such a selfish person?" Indra replied. "As a member of my Svarga Loka, I''ll ensure every resident is cared for. You needn''t worry. I''ll head to the Suryaloka now and escort Surya''s subjects to Brahma Loka first." "As for rescuing the Devas in the hands of Asuras, we need to plan carefully. Don''t worry, teacher." "But is it too late?" Rishi Brihaspati asked, his voice tinged with concern. "Don''t worry," Indra said with a reassuring smile. "The Devas, Gandharvas, and the entire legions are immortal. Hiranyakashipu is no easy foe but even he won''t kill them." Indra patted Rishi Brihaspati''s shoulder comfortingly. "By the way, mentor, your wife Tara is still in the human world. Would you like to join us?" Upon hearing this, Rishi Brihaspati breathed a sigh of relief. "There''s no need to worry. Last night, Soma came to me and told me that Tara was not safe in the human world, so I had him transform into moonlight to bring her here." "They should be back in Svarga soon." "Soma is quite thoughtful!" Rishi Brihaspati smiled brightly. Indra stared at him, utterly confused. A Kings Sacrifice Indra frowned, his brows knitting together as realization dawned. No wonder Soma was absent! "Let me handle things like this from now on. Soma has proven unreliable," Indra muttered, his tone sharp with disapproval. He did have a good relationship with Soma¡ªone might even call it camaraderie¡ªbut that only made his frustrations more poignant. Soma, the god of the moon and Soma ras, was notoriously indulgent, far more so than even Indra in his younger, wilder days. If Indra had once been careful to avoid "stirring the waters too close to home," as the saying went, Soma made no such distinctions. More troublingly, Soma''s affinity for intoxicants wasn''t just his divine domain; it was his greatest temptation. Indra couldn''t help but worry. Would Soma''s indulgences lead to harm, intentionally or not? Turning to his teacher, the wise Rishi Brihaspati, Indra spoke with a mixture of concern and authority. "Teacher, please watch Soma more closely in the days to come. Teach him the essence of Dharma." Brihaspati tilted his head, his expression bemused. "What exactly do you mean by that, Indra?" Indra sighed and shook his head. "Never mind if you don''t understand, Teacher. When the time comes, I''ll spar with Soma myself and knock some sense into him." His voice carried an edge of humor, though it was clear he meant every word. Having said his piece, Indra wasted no time. He turned on his heel, his form shimmering with divine energy, and launched himself into the skies toward Suryaloka. The journey was swift, the wind bending to his will as he raced toward his destination. Before long, Indra arrived at the main temple, a structure so radiant it seemed to embody the very essence of the sun itself. Standing before the dazzling edifice, Indra''s divine form began to expand. His presence magnified tenfold, his radiant eyes gleaming like miniature suns. Thunder crackled in the skies above, wrapping his body in bolts of lightning as he assumed his greatest form¡ªa god of storms and thunder. The Suryaloka responded to his arrival, its light intensifying, beams of celestial energy spilling forth to illuminate the heavens. The divine architecture trembled under the weight of Indra''s power, as though bowing to the King of Svarga. Indra smirked, though his expression remained focused. This was his realm, his domain. No power within Svarga could defy him. Boom! The palace shuddered violently, the ground quaking as Indra''s aura rippled outward, shaking the celestial realm itself. "This ends here," Indra murmured to himself, his gaze hard and determined. The palace had no choice but to yield to its King. At that moment, a devi adorned in a flowing red dress stepped gracefully out of the Surya''s adobe. Her beauty was mesmerizing, with a delicate cinnabar mark gracing her forehead, a symbol of her divine heritage. Her golden gown draped around her figure, accentuating her curves and radiating an aura of vitality and fertility. She exuded a presence as vibrant and life-giving as a mare in her prime¡ªan embodiment of abundance and nurturing energy. This was none other than Sanjna, goddess of clouds and dusk. The wife of Surya, daughter of the celestial craftsman Vishvakarma, and mother to Yama and Yamuna, the Ashwini twins. Sanjna''s identity was etched into the skies. Her radiance, soft yet commanding, was unmistakable. "Indradev, what are you doing here?" Sanjna asked, her voice trembling. She instinctively stepped back, crossing her arms protectively over her chest. Fear flickered in her wide eyes as she continued, "Where is Surya?" "There''s no time to explain!" Indra''s voice was sharp, his tone urgent. "The legions of Asuras are preparing to attack Svarga. I must send you to Brahmaloka for safety." Without waiting for her response, Indra clasped his hands together in a gesture of divine command. The entire palace rumbled violently as its very foundations detached from Svarga, lifting into the skies. Boom! Sanjna staggered, her footing unsteady as the temple trembled and surged upward. Confusion and fear played across her face as she swayed, clutching a nearby golden pillar for support. "Hold on! I''m speeding up!" Indra shouted, his eyes fixed resolutely ahead. The palace accelerated, propelled by Indra''s divine power. Sanjna gasped, her cheeks flushed with terror as she slid to the ground, leaning against the pillar to steady herself. Above the skies of Svarga, the celestial expanse unfolded¡ªa vast, boundless realm shimmering with ethereal light. "Pranam Devi Sarasvati!" Indra called out, his voice echoing with reverence. His gaze fell upon the radiant form of Sarasvati, goddess of wisdom and knowledge. She rode a graceful swan, her veena resting delicately in her hands. Her luminous presence illuminated their path forward. In an instant, the celestial space transformed. The skies turned a serene, endless blue, a sea of clouds rising in majestic waves. The air was perfumed with the delicate fragrance of blooming lotus flowers, and divine tranquility enveloped the realm. At the heart of this sacred realm, Brahmaloka, sat two radiant figures cross-legged, their forms exuding an aura of timeless wisdom and boundless power.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "We''ve arrived," Indra announced solemnly, his voice carrying the weight of the moment. The palace came to rest, its journey complete. They were now in Brahmaloka, the abode of the Creator. Indra curled his lips into a faint smile as he descended gracefully on a cloud, carefully placing the Sun Temple down with practiced ease. "Pranam Brahmadev! Pranam Devi!" Indra greeted, bowing with his hands pressed together in reverence to Brahma and the goddess Sarasvati, who sat resplendent in the celestial radiance of Brahmaloka. "The Svarga is under siege," he explained, his tone steady yet tinged with urgency. "The Asura King, Hiranyakashipu, armed with a new boon, has launched an assault on the Devas. I''ve had no choice but to relocate the Suryaloka here for safety. I''m afraid it will have to remain in Brahmaloka for some time." Indra''s expression softened slightly as he offered a faint, apologetic smile, his words carrying the weight of duty. Sarasvati, the goddess of wisdom and learning, shifted her gaze to the silent Brahma beside her. Her knowing eyes lingered on her husband, whose guilt was all too apparent. She understood the situation immediately. Hiranyakashipu''s newfound power was clearly the result of a boon granted by Brahma himself. Yet Sarasvati, in her wisdom, had also ensured that the Devas retained the blessing allowing them entry into Brahmaloka¡ªa safeguard that was proving indispensable now. "It is permitted," Sarasvati said calmly, her voice resonating with divine authority. At that moment, Sanjna regained her composure. Glancing around the divine realm, her gaze fell upon Lord Brahma and Sarasvati. It was only then that she realized her earlier misunderstanding of Indra''s intentions. Embarrassed, she quickly bowed low in apology to the celestial couple. Before she could turn and offer her apologies to Indra, however, the King of Svarga was already gone. Whoosh! A flash of thunder illuminated the skies as Indra sped back to Svarga, his movements swift and purposeful. His destination was clear: Chandraloka, the adobe of the Moon. At the Temple of the Moon As Indra arrived, the temple was bathed in a soft, silver glow, reflecting the serene radiance of the lunar deity it housed. Almost immediately, twenty-seven ethereal figures emerged, their graceful forms moving with urgency. Rohini, the chief consort, led the group, her beauty radiant even amid chaos. She was accompanied by the other Nakshatra goddesses, each representing a star constellation and each more exquisite beauty than the last. Together, they bowed deeply before the King of Svarga. "Pranam, Raja Indra!" they chorused, their voices harmonious and tinged with concern. Indra wasted no time. "The Asuras are advancing. Svarga is in grave danger. I must transport you to Brahmaloka for your safety," he declared. Rohini stepped forward, her face a mix of worry and longing. "King of Svarga," she began, her voice trembling slightly, "my husband has not returned in a long time. Where is Soma? Why is he not here with us?" Her question hung in the air, the other goddesses looking to Indra for an answer. But the King of Svarga''s face remained impassive, his thoughts hidden as he prepared for the task at hand. Indra froze for a moment, his mind racing. How does she know Soma isn''t with Vayu and Agni?! Blinking rapidly, he suddenly had a spark of inspiration. "Eh~" Indra''s voice shifted to a more confident tone, his expression brightening. "I''m not sure where Soma has gone, but it might indeed be dangerous. However, worry not. I will send you all to Brahmaloka shortly. There, you can ask the Lord Brahma and Devi Sarasvati directly." He paused, letting the brilliance of his plan unfold. "Lord Brahma is the creator of the Universe who has created everything in the Tri Loka, surely knows Soma''s whereabouts and can summon him back. Additionally, you could perform penance before the Brahma and devi Saraswati, seeking their blessing to grant you the ability to see Soma at any time. In that way, you will never have to worry about him again." Indra clapped his hands together, a satisfied smile on his face. Wonderful! He was indeed truly full of good ideas today! Rohini''s eyes lit up at the suggestion, and the other Nakshatra goddesses exchanged enlightened glances. "Surely this resolves the greatest challenge in your lives," Indra said with a teasing grin, raising an eyebrow as he spread his hands in mock impatience. "Why has no one thanked me yet?" The Nakshatra goddesses, with Rohini at the forefront, beamed with radiant smiles. In an instant, they clasped their hands together in sincere gratitude. "Thank you, O great and wise King of Svarga!" they chorused in perfect harmony, their voices filled with admiration. Indra wasted no time, acting with the precision and efficiency befitting the King of Svarga. The Moon Temple was the first to be sent to Brahmaloka. One by one, the grand palaces of Agni; Varuna, and Vayu were also carefully transported to the Satya Loka. Each was safely secured under the watchful eyes of Brahma and Sarasvati. Soon, Svarga stood eerily empty. The once-bustling realm of the Devas was now devoid of its glorious temples, its grandeur relocated for protection. All that remained was the magnificent Amravati city, the abode of the King of Svarga. Back at Amravati Indra strode purposefully into the palace of the King of Svarga. His gaze fell upon the grand Throne of the King of Svarga, which stood proudly at the center of the temple. Its brilliance seemed to outshine the entire space, glowing with a golden radiance that evoked awe and reverence. This throne, the symbol of divine authority, was the center of the cosmos¡ªbright, dazzling, and undeniably alluring. Indra sighed deeply, his expression softening. "It''s all because of this seat," he murmured to himself. "Hiranyakashipu desires it so much. Very well¡­ I''ll leave this seat to anyone who asks for it." His thoughts lingered for a moment, heavy with resolve. He knew the throne''s symbolic power, yet his duty to Svarga and its people far outweighed personal pride. Indra, the King of Svarga, was prepared to make sacrifices. He shook his head, striding purposefully out of the palace of the Heavenly King. His steps echoed with finality as he walked along the road leading out of Amravati City. With each step, his form began to expand, growing vast and imposing. His divine skin glowed like molten gold, radiating brilliance across the sky. He inhaled deeply, swallowing the air like storm clouds, and exhaled with the force of a gale. Waves of terrifying pressure rippled outward, a silent warning to anyone who dared oppose him. "This is the last city of Amravati left¡­" Indra murmured under his breath. The King of Svarga paused, rubbing his hands together as if preparing for an immense task. Amravati City, the crown jewel of the heavens and the largest of all was left for last. Just as he was about to lift the grand city, a sudden cry for help broke through the stillness. "Indra, save me!" The voice, unmistakable and filled with desperation, jolted Indra''s focus. He turned around sharply, his eyes narrowing. From the distance, the figure of Varuna came into view. Varuna was astride his divine mount, the great Makara¡ªa fearsome creature with the shape of a crocodile, the head of a sheep, and the tail of a fish. The Makara moved with incredible speed, darting like lightning across the skies. Chasing close behind was an Asura general, his presence exuding malevolence as he pursued relentlessly. "Who?!" Indra''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, his expression incredulous. "It''s not Hiranyakashipu, yet you dare to chase all the way into Svarga?! Are all Asuras so bold now?" His tone grew sharp, crackling with divine authority. "Who gave you the courage!" Indra planted his feet firmly on the ground, his towering form casting a shadow over the heavens. His neck twisted with a resounding crack, like thunder rolling through the clouds. Slowly, with the air around him shimmering from his divine power, Indra raised his hand. In a flash, a magnificent seven-colored bow appeared in his palm, its radiance splitting the sky. The bow, glowing with celestial hues, seemed to pulse with the power of storms and lightning. "Indra Dhanush!" The very air trembled at the sight of the King of Svarga''s legendary weapon.